House of the Lord all the days of my Life c. XII A dear Child will strive to imitate his Father and walk in his Steps in all things that are just and right Thus Solomon was exhorted to follow the good Example of his Father David XII So a dear Saint takes care to follow God Be ye Followers of God Eph. 5.1 as dear Children Be ye holy for I am holy That is the Precept and a sincere Soul labours so to be it is his great desire to be like God and Christ as near as he can Be ye Followers of me as I am of Christ Jesus 1. A Saint strives to follow God and Christ in Love We are taught of God to love one another 2. In Humility What a Pattern hath God in Christ laid before us herein Mat 11.28 Phil. 2.5 6 Learn of me saith our Saviour for I am meek and lowly in Heart c. Let the same Mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus 3. In being merciful and kind to all Be ye merciful Mat. 5.45.48 as your Father that is in Heaven is merciful 3. In hating and abominating that which is evil God loaths Sin and so doth every sincere Christian 5. In Forgiveness they strive to be like God in this He is ready to pardon forgive and forget Injuries done to him and so ought his Children Eph. 4.34 And be ye kind one to another and tender-hearted forgiving one another as God for Christ's sake hath forgiven you God forgiveth freely universally and for ever so must they Inferences LAbour to follow God as dear Children 1. Sincerely not in Hypocrisy not for Loaves 2. Speedily do not defer it I made haste saith David c. 3. In whatsoever he commands you 4. Diligently 5. Follow him through all Difficulties and Hardships as Caleb did c. and as Ruth followed Naomi 6. Follow him humbly 7. Follow him joyfully 8. Follow him when others leave him 9. Follow him constantly even to the end 10. And lastly follow none but him forsake all those that would lead you astray Christ's Sheep will not follow Strangers they will follow God and not Baal II. From hence every one may perceive whether they are God's Children yea or no. III. This shews also what great Dignity God hath conferred upon Believers Behold what manner of Love is this God hath bestowed upon us 1 Joh. 3.1 2 that we should be called the Sons of God If David thought it no small thing to be Son in Law to an earthly King what an Honour hath God conferred on us Rom. 8. IV. Saints may from hence read their Privileges If Children then Heirs Heirs of God and Joynt-Heirs with Christ. Saints compared to Heirs Rom. 8.17 If Children then Heirs c. Rev. 21.7 He that overcometh shall be Heir of all things Note The Saints of God are Heirs Heirs of God Heirs of all things c. Heirs Parallel THe First-born had a Princely Power and Dominion over their Brethren who bowed down before them they were next their Fathers in Honour THe Saints are made Kings to God are called Kings and Princes Isa 32.1 A King shall reign in Righteousness and Princes shall decree Judgment They shall have Dominion over the Mighty of the Earth in their Day They are next to Christ in Honour Rev. 3.21 and shall sit upon the Throne with him II. The First-born were Priests in their Father's Family till the Levites came in II. The Saints are Priests as well as Kings to God Rev. 1.6 1 Pet. 2.5 He hath made us Kings and Priests c. They are called an holy Priesthood to offer up a holy and acceptable Sacrifice unto God III. The First-born had the Inheritance the rest had but a Piece of Money And to this day we see that Men use to make their Inheritance over to the First-born and besides the Inheritance they had a double Portion of Goods III. The Saints have the eternal Inheritance made over to them the World hath but a small Allowance for all they have amounts to no more than Vanity God giveth himself and all he hath to Believers they have a double Portion an Hundred-fold in this Life and in the World to come Life everlasting IV. An Heir sometimes stays a great while before he comes to the full Possession of the Inheritance and until then he is under Tutors and Governors and differeth but little from a Servant IV. The Saints patiently wait a while being under Age before they come to the full Possession of the Inheritance purchased for them by Christ and until they come to full Age they are under Tutors and Governors who deal hardly with them and they seem not to differ from Servants V. The First-born had a peculiar Sort of Apparel whereby they were distinguished from others such was Esau's goodly Raiment which Rachel put upon Jacob. V. The Saints are cloathed with a goodly Raiment viz. the Righteousness of Christ Holiness is the Saints Livery whereby they are distinguished from the rest of the World VI. The First-Born had the Blessing annexed to them and unless they were supplanted as Esau was by Jacob they were blest of their Father especially when their Fathers were at the point of Death VI. The Saints are the Blessed of the Lord none can take either Birth-right or Blessing away from them they are blessed and shall be blessed The Lord Jesus blessed them at his Departure and that Blessing shall never depart from them Heirs Disparity AMong Men all a Man's Children are not Heirs nor can they fully possess the same Estate entirely to themselves as if but one had it BUt all the Saints are Heirs together they are all Joynt-heirs and yet every one hath all to himself They have all one and the same Father one and the same Christ one and the same Spirit the same Apparel the same Grace all one Faith Hope c. all the same Promises same Attendance viz. the holy Angels the same Crown Kingdom and Eternal Inheritance II. Heirs among Men have but a small Inheritance What is all this World Luther called all the Turkish Empire but a Crust God casts to a Dog II. But the Saints are Heirs of all Things Heirs of Heaven and Earth too Heirs of God And what is there more what can a Man ask or desire to have would he have more than all III. An Heir among Men is often deprived by Force or Craft of his Title and turned out of all III. But the Saints cannot by Force or Fraud be deprived of their Title to Eternal Life That it may be sure and firm to them it is made over to them by the Oath of God See Light in the First Volume Saints compared to Eagles Isa 40.31 But they that wait upon the Lord shall renew their Strength they shall mount up with Wings as Eagles Psal 103.5 Who satisfieth thy Mouth with good Things so that thy Youth is renewed like the
Eagles Note In some Things the Saints are likened to Eagles Simile Parallel AN Eagle is the chief amongst the Fowls of the Air as a Lion is the King or chief among all the Beasts of the Earth SO the Saints are the chief of Men the Excellent as David calls them Thou art my Lord Psal 16.2 3. my Goodness extendeth not to thee but to the Saints that are in the Earth and to the Excellent in whom is all my Delight The Righteous are said to be more excellent than their Neighbour Prov. 12.26 1 Chron. 4.9 The World is not worthy of them Hence Jabez that holy and gracious Man is said to be more honourable than his Brethren A godly Man is of a more noble Extraction than the Men of the Earth Saints have an honourable Pedigree and Descent they are born of God are as it were of the Blood-Royal of Heaven and nearly related to the Prince of the Kings of the Earth They daily converse have Communion and Fellowship with the Father and the Son the glorious Sovereign of all the World They are delicately and most splendidly fed every day Others live and feed upon the empty Things of this World nay on the Dust of the Earth on Ashes Husks and Gravel as the Holy-Ghost declares They feed upon the Wind Hos 12.1 and snuff in the East Wind Whilst Believers feed on hidden Manna He eats that which is good and his Soul delights it self in Fatness He is often had into the King's Wine-Cellar he is richly cloathed hath more noble and honourable Titles than any Men on Earth He hath a most glorious Retinue viz. the heavenly Angels to attend him every day Never was King if ungodly so attended as the poorest Saint in the World is Saints are the chief of all the Children of Men as Eagles are chief of all the Fowls of the Air. II. Eagles are quick-sighted they behold afar off They have not only a quick and clear Sight but a very strong Sight able to look fully upon the Sun shining in his Strength Hence the Proverb is A Man that hath a clear and strong Sight is Eagle-ey'd II. The Saints are very clear and quick-sighted they can see afar off even from Earth to Heaven They through Christ can behold the Glory of God with open Face 2 Cor. 3.18 They can see and do pry into the secret and hidden Mysteries of the Gospel and Covenant of Grace Psal 25.14 The Secrets of the Lord are with them that fear him and he will shew them his Covenant They see the Evil that is in the least Sin and can discern what the End of the Wicked will be III. Eagles are very swift Creatures they have long Wings by which means they flie with great Swiftness Therefore Solomon calling upon us not to set our Hearts upon Riches saith They make themselves Wings Prov. 27.5 and flie away as an Eagle The Scriptures often express the more than ordinary Swiftness of Men by the Swiftness of an Eagle David lamenting the Death of Saul and Jonathan gives them this Character 2 Sam. 1.23 They were stronger than Lions and swifter than Eagles III. The Saints are very swift and speedy in their Motions when under the powerful Operation of the Spirit or upon the Wings of Faith and Love Psal 119.59 60. I made haste c. saith David They are said to run nay flie like Eagles or as Doves to the Windows they are many times carried swiftly along in the way of their Duties as upon Eagles Wings The Ministers of the Gospel are set forth by an Angel flying in the midst of Heaven Rev. 14.6 having the everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell upon the Earth When God's People are assaulted and persecuted they flie to God for Shelter so David Psal 143.9 I flie unto thee to hide me IV. The Eagles mount up on high The Word in the Hebrew signifies to get high and therefore as it is noted by Mr. Caryl it is used in the Noun 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sublimis elatus fuit eminuit per Metaphoram supervivit to set forth the Highness of God Job 11.8 Psal 113.6 Isa 5.16 52.13 Scripture as well as Naturalists tell us that the Eagle's Motion and mounting up is wonderful she flies quite out of Sight One of the Ancients says The Eagle soars above the * Doubtless he means the lower Region Air as if she would visit the Starry Heavens The common Epithetes of an Eagle are high flying swift c. IV. The Saints of God mount up on high Phil 3.20 Our Conversation saith Paul is in Heaven Men of the World are like Moles and Worms always digging and tumbling in the Earth and Muck of this World but Believers those who are truly risen with Christ Col. 3.1 2 3. seek those things that are above they soar aloft nothing will satisfy them but Communion with God They mount up by Prayer as also by fresh Acts of Faith they mount up by divine Meditation They are said to dwell on high Earth and earthly Things will not satisfy them they are of a more heroick and sublime Spirit V. Eagles are unweary in their Flight they faint not tho they flie high and are long before they rest V. So the Saints should never grow weary nay and the Promise is Gal. 6. Isa 40.31 They shall mount up as with Eagles Wings they shall run and not be weary they shall walk and not faint Tho it be long before they come to Heaven their everlasting Resting-place they are held up and therefore they hold out in all their Service and Sufferings Faith and Love are two such strong and excellent Graces that they like Eagle's Wings keep them from tiring and fainting in their Minds tho their Work be hard and their Flight towards Heaven long Psal 27.13 I had fainted unless I had believed c. VI. An Eagle saith one hath a high Spirit she flies high and aims at high things she will not catch Flies she scorns to stoop to such low Game VI. So a Saint hath a noble high and excellent Spirit Low things are not for high and heavenly-born Souls they catch not at the Flies Toyes and Trifles of the Profits Honour and Pleasures of the World as others do VII Eagles make their Nests on high She dwelleth and abideth on the Rocks Job 39.28 upon the Crag of the Rock and strong Place VII So the Saints dwell on high Their Place of Defence shall be the Munition of Rocks Isa 33.16 They make their Nests in the Rock of Ages they dwell in God He is their strong Dwelling-Place VIII Eagles renew their Strength by changing their Feathers tho old they seem young and lively again and are very long-lived VIII The Saints renew their Strength When any Oldness as Mr. Caryl words it is coming upon the new Creature they renew their Strength by looking to Jesus
Word 1 Pet. 3.1 4. If Saints are the Salt of the Earth and Interest of Nations it shews the Folly of those wicked Men that strive to root them up and turn them out of the World 5. Lastly It may caution all that profess the Gospel against Apostacy Remember Lot 's Wife She for not being savoury or for looking back Luk. 17 32 Gen. 19.26 was turned into a Pillar of Salt nay and into a standing Pillar c. May not one Reason of it be this viz. To shew that that very Example of God's Severity upon her might serve or be sufficient to season all Christians to the end of the World against Apostacy or looking back Saints compared to Merchants Mat. 13.45 46. Again the Kingdom of Heaven is like unto a Merchant-Man seeking goodly Pearls who when he had found one Pearl of great Price c. Simile Parallel A Merchant is a great Dealer in the Things of the World A True Christian is a great Dealer in the Things of Heaven his Affections are set upon those Things that are above Col. 3 1. where Christ fitteth at the Right-hand of God II. The best and greatest Merchants trade and deal in the richest and choicest Things on Earth viz. Jewels Pearls c. II. The true Christian desireth and seeketh after the Riches of Grace and Riches of Glory called Pearls which are of the greatest Value and Worth in which he may be most happy He seeketh for Pearls but he fixeth most upon the Pearl of greatest Price Jesus Christ Mat. 13.46 III. Merchants in their first Trading are not so skilful in their Merchandize as they are afterwards when by commercing with other Merchants they have found out the true Worth of their Merchandize and the manner of their Dealings III. So the true Christian when he is first concerned in the Matters of Christianity is not so skilful as afterward when he hath by Christian Converse found out the Worth of spiritual Things and the Deceitfulness of Satan the World and his own Heart together with the Faithfulness of God IV. Merchants are most careful of their Concerns when they have met with some Loss then they begin to fear they shall be undone if such Losses encrease upon them IV. Christians are most careful in their spiritual and eternal Concernments when they have met with some spiritual Losses and are attended with a holy Fear lest eternal Ruine should follow V. Merchants that deal in precious Stones are very careful lest they should be deceived with counterfeit Stones which are very like the true Ones V. The true Christian is very careful lest he should he deceived in his Spiritualities viz. have a false Faith a false Repentance and a false Obedience and counterfeit Grace which may be very like the true VI. Merchants trade to Foreign Parts or Countries their chief Concerns come from thence whereby they grow rich VI. True Christians have their chief Concerns from Heaven whereby they grow spiritually rich Heaven is called a far Country Luke 19. VII Merchants have Correspondents in those Countries to which they trade who receive their Merchandize which they send and make Returns of more gainful Things VII The true Christian hath his Correspondent in Heaven who manageth all his Concerns viz. Jesus Christ the Righteous He is their Advocate and Intercessor he appears in Heaven for them Heb. 9.24 He receives their Duties and makes Returns of Mercy He will receive their Tears of Godly Sorrow and return the Oil of Joy Thou puttest my Tears into thy Bottle c. VIII Merchants are strongly engaged by the Profitableness of their Trade to follow it very close O how diligent are Merchants when they find Riches come in apace upon them VIII So should it be with true Christians the Gainfulness of Godliness should engage them to follow the heavenly Trade more closely because it hath the Promise of the Life that now is 1 Tim. 4.8 and that which is to come for Time and Eternity is little enough to make up the Revenues of a godly Life what Time cannot do Eternity shall IX Merchants are diligent in attending the Exchange where they have an account of their Foreign Affairs and also an Opportunity to trade further either in selling or buying and they that are negligent in this Matter do give just cause of Suspicion that they will soon fail and cease to be Merchants IX True Christians do make Conscience and exercise a godly Care in attending the Meetings of the Saints in their solemn Worshipping of God whereby they get Understanding and Knowledge of their Affairs in Heaven as managed by Jesus Christ And there they have the Opportunity to put off spiritual Duties Heb. 10.25 and receive heavenly Blessings And such as do neglect this Practice may justly be suspected that in a little time they will cease to be Christians X. Merchants are very careful in keeping their Accompts they are often in their Compting-Houses They who are wise will be sure their Books are well kept and that their Accompts are in good Order that so they may see a good End of their Affairs and enjoy Comfort in the Management thereof X. True Christians are and ought to be very careful in keeping up their Closet and secret Communion with God by private Prayer and Self-Examination that so they may give their Account up to God with Joy and not with Grief and may also enjoy divine Consolation in the faithful Performance of the Duties of Christianity Saints compared to Pilgrims Heb. 11.13 They confessed that they were Strangers and Pilgrims on the Earth 1 Pet. 2.11 I beseech you as Strangers and Pilgrims to abstain from fleshly Lusts that war against the Spirit Note The Saints of God are in these Scriptures compared to Strangers and Pilgrims Simile Parallel A Pilgrim is one that travelleth from one Place to another and is far from home THe Saints of God are spiritual Travellers they are far from their Father's House Heaven is their everlasting Home and thither they are going All the holy Patriarchs and Prophets confessed they were Pilgrims on the Earth Jacob said The Days of the Years of my Pilgrimage rather than the Days of my Life Gen. 47 9. because of the Uncertainty of his Abode here and in respect of his removing from Place to Place II. A Pilgrim that sets out in a long Journey takes care to free himself of all manner of Weights and unnecessary Burthens and whatsoever else may tend to weary or unfit him for his Journey II. So the spiritual Pilgrim when he first sets out in the Ways of God lays aside every Weight Heb. 12.1 and the Sin that doth so easily beset him It greatly behoves him so to do for one Sin carried in the Bosom or the inordinate Love to any Thing or Person of this World will prove of dreadful consequence to him The young Man in the Gospel had gone a great way seemed to be a very zealous
Frâ—edom for a Life attended with manifold Temptations Disparity OTher Crowns I mean earthly Crowns are corruptible This Crown is incorruptible II. Other Crowns are attended with many Sorrows Troubles and Perplexities c. But this Crown is attended with no such thing for the condiâ—ion of the Heirs of this never-fading Crown will be so joyful that look outwardly there is Joy in the Society Heb. 12.22 if inwardly there is Joy in their own Felicity 1 Cor 2.9 Look forward there is Joy in the Eternity of it 1 Pet. 5.10 So that on every side they shall be even swallowed up of Joy Isa 35.10 Oh! the transcendency of that Paradise of Pleasure where is Joy without Heaviness or Interruption Peace without Perturbation Blessedness without Misery Light without Darkness Health without Sickness Beauty without Blemish Abundance without Want Ease without Labour Satiety without Loathing Liberty without Restraint Security without Fear Glory without Ignominy Knowledg withâ—ut Ignorance Eyes without Tears Hearts without Sorrow Souls without Sin Where shall be no Evil heard of to affright them nor Good wanting to chear and comfort them they shall have what Good they desire and desire nothing but what is good their Promises shall end in Performances Faith in Sight and clear Vision Hope in Fruition and Possession Yea Time it self shall be swallowed up in Eternity To sum up all in a few Words there is no Joy here comparable to that in Heaven all our Mirth here to that is but Pensiveness all our Pleasures here to that is but Heaviness all our Sweetness here to that is but Bitterness Even Solomon in all his Glory and Royalty to that was but as a Spark in the Chimny to the Sun in the Firmament yea how little how nothing are the poor and temporary enjoyments of this Life to those that the Heirs of Promise shall enjoy in the Life that is to come III. Other Crowns fade away the Prince is in a moment gone from that or that is gone from him But this Crown abideth It is incorruptible and undefiled and fadeth not away reserved in Heaven for you c. 1 Pet. 1.4 IV. Other Crowns are gotten many times by Usurpation But the Saints shall have the Crown in a just and righteous way 't is a Crown of Righteousness of which Saints are true and lawful Heirs this Crown is purchased for them by Christ and given to them by the free Donation of the Father besides they are born Heirs to it by the Spirit If Children then Heirs Heirs of God and Joint-Heirs with Christ c. Rom. 8.17 Inferences WE may infer from hence that God's Children are not such Fools as they are accounted by the Ungodly World they have made a good Choice in preferring Heaven above Earth What 's the Glory of this World to the World to come Yea Paradise or the Garden of Eden was but a Wilderness compared with this Paradise And indeed if the Gates of the City be of Pearl and the Streets of Gold what then are the Inner Rooms and Lodging Chambers of the Great Monarch of Heaven and Earth at whose right Hand are Pleasures for evermore II. Let not the Saints grow weary nor faint in their Minds when Heirs of a Crown of Glory that fadeth not away methinks they may be contented to undergo some Troubles in this Life since by suffering these things for Christ's sake they shall be crowned with Glory Honour and Everlasting Life They shall receive the Crown of Life c. Jam. 1.12 Of Hell Hell a Furnace of Fire the Place of the Damned Mat. 13.42 And shall cast them into a Furnace of Fire there shall be wailing and gnashing of Teeth WE are now drawing towards a Conclusion it remains only that we speak something concerning Hell which is the Place prepared for the Damned the Torment of whom is set forth by Fire by a Furnace of Fire and by utter Darkness It hath been a long and ancient Controversy whether Fire here is to be taken Properly or Figuratively I shall not undertake to determine whether it be real Fire or not Doubtless the Torment of the Wicked will be worse than 't is to be cast into any Furnace of Elementary Fire The Schoolmen affirm that the least Torture in Hell exceeds the greatest that can be devised by all the Men on Earth even as the least Joy of Heaven surpasseth the greatest Comforts of this World c. There is scarce any Pain here on Earth but there is some hope of Ease Mitigation or Intermission but in Hell their Torments are easeless endless remediless and they themselves left hopeless helpless and pittyless However we will run a Parallel between a Furnace of Fire and the Place of the Damned for in some things there is a fit Resemblance Parallels A Furnace of Fire hath been prepared as a place of Torment the King of Babylon caused a Furnace to be heat exceeding hot and that whosoever would not bow down to his Golden Image should be cast unto it Hell is a place of Torment prepared for all Wicked and Ungodly Men Rev 21.8 who live and dye in their Sins II. A Furnace of Fire that is heated exceeding hot is very terrible and amazing to him who for his wicked Deeds is told he must be cast therein So Hell is a very terrible and an amazing thing to think upon how lamentable is the Thoughts of it to a guilty Sinner that is awakened that sees no Remedy but thither he must go III. What Torment can be greater than to be cast into a burning fiery Furnace So what Torments can be greater than the Torments of Hell Disparity A Fiery Furnace tho terrible and painful yet it puts an end to the Lives of those that that are thrown into it and the hotter it is the sooner it dispatcheth them out of their pain But the Torments of Hell put no end to the tortured neither can the Damned die but have an ever-dying Life and an everlasting Death it is a Death which hath no Death The Worm dyeth not II. The Torment of a Fiery Furnace can reach but the outward Man it cannot destroy the Soul But the Torments of Hell reach to the very Soul called the Perdition or Destruction of Ungodly Men both of Soul and Body III. The hottest Furnace in the World may abate its heat for want of Fuel and at length be wholly extinguished however its Terrors and Pains are but short and momentary But the tormenting Fire of Hell never abates its heat nor ever goeth out therefore called everlasting Fire now to add Eternity to Extremity and then you will perceive Hell to be Hell indeed IV. Other Fire may be quenched But the Fire of God's Wrath or Hell Fire shall nevâ—r be quenched Vt supra Inference THat as there is no greater cause of magnifying Christ than for Redemption-Mercy and so of Joy unspeakable and full of Glory So there is no greater cause of Sorrow and intolerable Misery than
proceed from one and the same Ground viz. a wicked Pretence that the Scriptures tho divine Truths and the Word of God yet do not contain all God's Will but that there are these other unwritten Verities handed down one says from Moses and the other says from St Peter c. by Word of Mouth Since therefore the Bible hath thus wonderfully surmounted all Difficulties and Oppositions for so many Generations and in so many Dangers and against so many Endeavours to root it out of the World we may according to that Maxim in Philosophy Eadem est Causa procreans conservans The procreating and conserving Cause of Things is one and the same conclude That the same God is the Author of it who hath thus by his special Providence preserved it and faithfully promised and cannot Lie that Heaven and Earth shall pass away but one Iota or Tittle of his Word shall not pass away X. The Scriptures did not only Survive but have Triumph'd over 10. The Success of the Scriptures in converting the World all the Oppositions of the Devil and the World That Success wherewith the Gospel was attended even in its Infancy the mighty and marvellous prevailings of it where-ever it came notwithstanding the many and great Disadvantages it was to encounter are a strong and irresistible Argument that it was from Heaven That a Doctrine directly opposite to the whole corrupt Interest of Human Nature and to the Wisdom and VVill of Man (p) 1 Cor. 1.21 Rom. 8.7 carried on and published by but a few and those to outward appearance weak ignorant and simple Persons Illiterate Fishermen Tent-makers c. without any Force of Arms or Temporal Support but on the contrary against both VVind and Tide the Cruelties of raging Powers and Affronts of vaunting Wisdom A Doctrine against which the whole World Jews and Gentiles perfectly concurr'd those hating it as a Stumbling-block and these counting it Foolishness that such an improbable and unpleasing such a friendless unwelcome slighted opposed Doctrine by such Instruments and under such Circumstances should make its way in the World and subject so many Nations to the Obedience of the Cross and make those who to Day persecuted it to Morrow ready to lay down their Lives in Defence and Justification of it evidently shews it to be owned by Omnipotency and not to be of Human Extract XI But besides these outward and more visible Trophies of the Sacred Scriptures 11. Their inward Efficacy how marvellous is their Empire Efficacy and Power within upon the Hearts and Consciences of Men 't is this that Converts the Soul Enlightens the Eye (q) Psal 19.7 Discovers Sin (r) Rom. 7.7 Convinces Gainsayers (Å¿) 2 Tim 3.16 Killeth and Terrifieth (t) 2 Cor. 3.6 Rejoiceth the Heart (u) Psal 19.8 Psal 119.103 Quickneth (x) Psal 119.50 Comforteth (y) Rom 15.4 Manifesteth the Thoughts (z) 1 Cot. 14.52 Overthrows false Religions Casteth down Strong-holds and subverts the whole Kingdom of Satan What Consolations at some Times What Terrors at others do proceed from this Sacred Book How are the poor Souls of Men by it mightily refresh'd Their weak Hearts wonderfully strengthned Their dead Spirits raised and made to live again Those that sate in Darkness and the Shadow of Death are Enlightned Many that were in Chains and Fetters of Fears and Terrors of Soul are delivered and set at Liberty Is it reasonable to conceive that a Tree that bears such wonderful Fruit was planted by any other Hand than that of God Who can speak Words that shall restrain and repel all the Powers of Darkness when falling in to make Havock and Desolation in the Souls of Men That shall be able to give Laws to the Terrors of Death nay Eternal Death when they have taken hold of the Consciences of Sinners Are not all these Wonders perform'd by the holy Scriptures And do they not often on the other side breath Thunder and Lightnings throw down the Mighty from their Seats and destroy the Thrones of the Proud and Confident Do they not turn the Security of many into Trembling and Horrour and make their Consciences to burn as if the Fire of Hell had already taken hold of them These Things are evident from the Experience of Thousands that have felt and undergone such powerful Effects of the Word Nay I verily believe there are few that have read the Scriptures with attention and seriousness but can more or less witness the same And whence should such Mighty Operations proceed but because the Almighty Author has endued them with such Vertue through the Spirit whereby they become the Power of God unto Salvation 12. The Testimony of the Church and Martyrs XII Add to all these Arguments the Testimony of the Church and her Holy Martyrs who have sealed this Truth with their Blood By the Church we do not mean the Pope whom the Papists call the Church Virtual nor his Cardinals Bishops c. met in General Council whom they call the Church Representative But the whole Company of Believers in all Ages who have professed the true Faith The Pen-Men of the Scriptures good pious honest holy Men delivered it out as the Word of the Lord and ever since there have been Thousands and Hundreds of Thousands that have believed and testiâ—ied the same down from Age to Age in a continual uninterrupted Succession The Church of the Jews to whom were committed the Oracles of God (a) Rom. 8.3 professed the Doctrine and received the Books of the Old Testament and testified of them that they were Divine and in great Misery they have constantly confessed the same when as by the only denying thereof they might have been partakers both of Liberty and Rule And remarkable it is both that notwithstanding the High Priests and others of that Nation persecuted the Prophets while they lived yet received their Writings as Prophetical and Divine as also that since the Spirit of Blindness and Obstinacy is come upon Israel and notwithstanding their great hatred to the Chriâ—tian Religion the Holy Scripture of the Old Testament is kept pure and uncorrupt amongâ—t them even in those places which do evidently confirm the Truth of the Christian Religion as Isa 53.3 And as for the Christian Church it hath with great Constancy and sweet Consent received and acknowledged the Books of the Old and New Testament for the Universal Church which from the beginning thereof until these times professed the Christian Religion to be Divine did and doth also profess that these Books are of God And the several Primitive Churches which first received the Books of the Old Testament and the Gospels the Epistles written from the Apostles to them their Pastors or some they knew did receive them as the Oracles of God and delivered them afterwards under the same Title to their Successors and other Churches And all the Pastors and Doctors who being furnished with Skill both in
Communion with God II. The Palm-Tree grows in the purest Soil it will not grow in filthy Places it loves to spread forth its Roots by a River it loves not dungy Soil as other Trees do II. The Righteous flourish best in a pure Soil in a Land where the Gospel is preached in its purity They are planted in a choice Garden Christ's blessed Vineyard in the Courts of the Lord's House as it follows in the Psalm Psal 92.13 14. 1 Joh. 5.19 They are transplanted out of and love not the polluted and idolatrous World that lies in Wickedness which smells like a Dunghill but in the Garden of God III. The Palm is an even and very strait Tree and grows upright Hence 't is said of Idols that they are upright like the Palm-Tree III. The Saints of God are a People sincere of an upright Heart and of an upright Conversation for tho naturally they are rough knotty and crooked like others yet Grace works out or cuts off that Crookedness Uncomeliness or Unevenness that naturally was in them IV. The Palm-Tree when young is a very weak Plant it is so feeble that it can hardly stand of it self And therefore Pliny says they usually plant three or four of them together and by that means they strengthen one another and stand the faster IV. The Saints of God when first converted are usually weak and feeble and hardly able to stand of themselves without the help and support of their Brethren but when planted together in God's Vineyard they thrive greatly confirming and strengthning one another which shews the Excellency of Christian Communion and Fellowship Isa 35.3 Strengthen ye the weak Hands and confirm the feeble Knees Support the Weak V. The Palm-Trees Naturalists tell us by growing together do join clasp and grow one to the other and by that means grow very strong and flourish exceedingly V. The Saints and People of God by being planted together in Gospel-Fellowship and Communion do or ought so to join clasp and cleave in Love and Affection one to another as to become as it were all but one Tree and hereby they are made very strong and flourish exceedingly VI. The Palm-Tree is one of those Trees that are always green green in Winter as well as in Summer it doth not cast its Leaves nor fade as the expression in Psal 1.3 VI. The Godly are compared to Trees that are always green Greenness is caused from the abundance of Sap that flows from the Root Luk 23.31 Christ is called a green Tree Greenness as applied to the Godly notes their abounding in inward Grace and Holiness from the Root Christ Psal 52.14 I am saith David as a green Olive-Tree in the House of the Lord. Saints are said to be fed in green Pastures that is such Pastures as afford precious and pleasant Food as also Plenty Sincere Christians continually abide green and flourishing they are like Trees planted by the River-side that bring forth Fruit in their Season their Leaf shall not wither They hold up their Profession not only in the Summer of Prosperity but in the very Winter of Adversity and maintain their Vertue and Beauty in the hardest Time Psal 92.14 They shall saith David still bring Fruit in old Age they shall be fat and flourishing VII The Palm-Tree doth not only keep up its Greenness and the Beauty of its Leaves but it is a Tree that is full of Fruit and that good Fruit pleasant Fruit sweet Fruit Fruit that is excellent Cordial which you know Dates are Surely saith Pliny new Dates as they come from the Tree are so exceeding pleasant and delicious that a Man can hardly forbear and make an end in good time VII The Righteous are a People that have not only the Greenness of Profession and the Greenness of Grace and inward Vertue in their Hearts but also the Fruit of a good Life Their Conversation is full of good Fruit the Fruit of Righteousness is pleasant Fruit choice and precious Fruit no Fruit is like the Fruit of the Spirit which is Love Joy Peace Gal 5.22 Long-suffering Gentleness Goodness Faith c. Saints are very fruitful Trees they may fitly in this respect be compared to the Palm-Tree VIII The Palm-Tree will thrive under heavy Pressures or Weights that are hanged upon it The Palm-Tree saith Mr. Caryl doth grow up when it is most prest down When there are the heaviest Weights hung upon it then it grows highest when it is as it were kept down the Burthens that are upon it cannot make it bow nor grow crooked This Tree saith Ainsworth tho pressed yet it endureth and prospereth It is a Tree of an excellent Nature VIII Psâ—l 92.12 Thus the Righteous flourish like the Palm-Tree they grow and encrease in Grace and Holiness tho under great Burthens and Pressures The Devil strives to press them down Sin endeavours to press them down wicked Men endeavour to press them down and yet they thrive and grow exceedingly The Righteous shall hold on his Way and he that hath clean Hands shall grow stronger and stronger 'T is said of the People of Israel Exod. 1.11 12. when Pharaoh put heavy Weights upon them when he set Task-Masters to afflict them with their Burthens the more he afflicted them the more they multiplied Persecution never does godly Christians any harm they grow the more not only in Number but in Goodness It refines and purifies them it purges and makes them white they grow in Faith in Patience Tribulation worketh Patience Rom. 5.4 5. and Patience Experience and Experience Hope Here is a growing and flourishing like the Palm-Tree under heavy Pressures and Afflictions They get more Knowledg also of their own Hearts and more Acquaintance and Communion with God the Spirit of Grace and Glory resteth upon such And thus the Righteous flourish like the Palm-Tree under Weights and heavy Pressures of Afflictions IX The Branches of the Palm-Tree were used as Signs of Victory and Rejoycing when the People would express their great Joy When they beheld Christ riding triumphantly to Jerusalem Joh. 12. they cut down Palm-Branches c. Also the Hundred Forty Four Thousand Rev. 7.9 who were redeemed from the Earth that were cloathed in white are said to have Palms in their hands IX Saints are as Palm-Branches in Christ's hand as a Sign of that glorious Victory he hath obtained over Sin Satan the World Death Hell and Wrath and all other Enemies whatsoever Also as one observes their being compared to the Palm-Tree may signify that victorious and triumphant State and eternal Joy which they shall obtain after the heavy Pressures Sorrows and Afflictions that attend them in this World are ended Inferences THis shews forth the Excellency of true Grace such is its rare Nature that it causeth the Soul that receives it to grow like a Palm-Tree 2. God hereby outwits the Mighty There is no Counsel against the Lord. The Ungodly hang their Weights
of Death I will fear no Evil for thou art with me c. VI. The Myrtle-Tree never sheds its Leaves VI. The Righteous are said to be like a Tree whose Leaves wither not Psal 1.3 they hold fast the Profession of their Faith VII The Myrtle-Tree is said to yield a sweet and fragrant Scent VII The Saints yield a sweet Savour to God and Man Now thanks be to God 2 Cor. 2.14 15. which always causeth us to triumph in Christ and maketh manifest the Savour of his Knowledg by us in every Place For we are of God a sweet Savour of Christ in them that are saved and in them that perish Saints compared to Willow-Trees Isa 44.4 And they shall spring up as among the Grass as Willows by the Water-Courses THey shall spring up c. That is the Off-spring of Jacob the true Seed or Covenant-People of God As among the Grass as Willows by the Water-Courses As Willows grow and spring up by the Water-Courses so the Saints of God are said to flourish or spring up Simile Parallel VVIllows are so called because they mostly grow near to Brooks and always prosper best near Rivers and Water-Courses contrary to some other Trees as the Cypress and Chesnut-Trees which love not watery Places THe Trees of Righteousness viz. the Saints grow best near the River of God i. e. where the Springs of living Water flow forth It is the Influence of the holy Spirit which is compared to a River Joh. 7.37 38. that causes Believers to spring up and grow so sweetly II. Remove a Willow that grows by the Water side and plant it upon a Heath and you will soon see it decay and wither II. So if a Christian be removed from Christ or hindred of the sweet Influences of the Spirit and divine Ordinances of the Gospel which the Faithful enjoy in God's Church he will soon decay and wither in Grace and Holiness like a Willow upon a dry Heath Jer. 17.6 III. The Willow by the Water-Courses is green and flourishes in a Time of Drought when many other Trees and Plants fade and wither away III. So the Saints and People of God are in this respect like Willows or Trees planted by the Water side for so the Prophet plainly affirms Blessed is the Man that trusteth in the Lord Jer. 17.8 whose Hope the Lord is For he shall be as a Tree planted by the Waters and that spreadeth forth her Roots by the River and shall not see when Drought cometh but her Leaf shall be green and shall not he careful in the Year of Drought neither cease from yielding Fruit. Compared with Psal 1.3 Inferences HEnce we may learn that the Holy Spirit in his blessed Springs of Graces Promises and Ordinances is every way as needful to the Growth of God's People as Springs of Water are to the Willow-Tree 2. Let us bless the Almighty who hath planted us by the side of the River of God and let us pray that he would never transplant us nor remove us into a barren and heathy Wilderness Saints compared to Vessels 2 Cor. 4.7 But we have this Treasure in earthly Vessels c. But in a great House are not only Vessels of Gold and Silver but of Earth and Wood c. Some understand by this great House the World others the Church Metaphor Parallel A Vessel is made by a skilful Artizan or Workman he forms and fashions it as he sees good GOD hath formed or made all the Children of Men they are all the Work of his Hands formed and fashioned by him alone And as he hath made and formed us in the first Creation so also he hath made or fashioned his Saints in the second Creation This People have I formed for my self c. We are his Workmanship Isa 43.21 Eph. 2.10 created in Christ Jesus to good Works II. There is a great difference between some Vessels There are some Vessels of Gold Silver c. and also some of Earth Wood c. II. So there is a great difference between some Men. The Saints are Golden Vessels tho of little esteem in the Eyes of the World The precious Sons of Zion Lam. 4 3. comparable to fine Gold how are they esteemed as earthen Pitchers c. But the Wicked are likened to Vessels of Earth and Wood. III. Vessels are made for some proper and peculiar Use III. God made all Men whosoever they are for special Use and Service viz. to honour worship and bring Glory to his sacred Majesty IV. Vessels are subject to contract Filth and Pollution and therefore need often to be washed c. IV. So Christ's spiritual Vessels viz. his Saints as well as others are subject to contract the inward Filth of Sin such Uncleanness as nothing but Christ's Blood through Faith can wash away V. Vessels of divers sorts some very rich are usually in a great House in the House of a Prince or the like some of Honour and some of Dishonour V. So in the House of God there are divers Vessels 2 Tim. 2.20 some of Gold and Silver as it were viz. choice and precious Saints who are Vessels of Honour and some who are like Vessels of Earth and Wood viz. hypocritical and unprofitable Ones who without Repentance are like to be Vessels of Dishonour VI. Some Vessels are made use of to hold precious Treasure We read of Golden Pipes that empty the Golden Oil out of themselves VI. Some of the Saints of God are made use of for Ministers to bear the precious Treasure of the Gospel Zech. 4.12 also to empty it out of themselves for the Use and Profit of others VII Sometimes precious Treasure is put into earthen Vessels but whether it be Gold Silver or precious Stones that are put therein yet they are never the worse because of the Vessel into which they are put nor will wise Men refuse or slight such Treasure for the Vessel 's sake VII Ministers of the Gospel tho inwardly very rich and precious yet they are but Men as others are poor earthen Vessels and some of them very mean and contemptible in the Eye of the World You see your Calling Brethren c. 1 Cor. 1.26 But the Treasure of Wisdom is not the worse tho it be in such earthen Vessels nor will wise Men refuse good Doctrine and wholesom Counsel because communicated by such Servants of Christ But we have this Treasure in earthen Vessels 2 Cor. 4.7 that the Excellency of the Power might be of God and not of us See the Gospel compared to Treasure in the third Book of the First Volume VIII An earthen Vessel sometimes proves defective and le ts out choice Liquor that is put therein nay and sometimes the Liquor tastes of the Vessel or loses much of its precious Relish by reason an evil Person puts some unsavoury Matter into the Vessel and by reason of this Mixture the pure Savour is somewhat gone VIII So some
setting forth the Worth and Fxcellency of them IV. So God in the Day to come when he hath made up all the Jewels he intends to make will reveal shew or make known his Saints to Angels and Men. Hence the Day of Christ's coming is called the Day of the Manifestation of the Sons of God They shall be mine saith God He will say in that Day These are mine these that you ungodly Ones abused hated and persecuted and thought not worthy to live but accounted the Off-scouring of all things behold now what rare and lovely Ones they are these are the Delight and Joy of my Heart whom I value as my choicest Treasure and I will spare them whilst you shall bear the Fierceness of my Wrath and Indignation for ever Then shall ye return and discern between the Righteous and the Wicked Mal. 3. ult between him that serveth God and him that serveth him not Disparity I. Other Jewels may be lost But God will lose none of his Jewels II. He that makes other Jewels may not be the proper Owner of them nor wear them for an Ornament himself But God who makes all his spiritual Jewels is the proper Owner of them This People have I formed for my self They are also made for his own Glory III. Other Jewels may be quite spoiled broke to pieces and become good for nothing the best and richest Jewels shall at last pass away and perish for ever But God's Jewels shall never be utterly spoiled for tho they may receive some Damage by Satan's Temptations and the Pollution of Sin yet God will perfect that which is wanting concerning them and make them at last so glorious that they shall be out of Danger and shall abide and shine in Beauty and Glory to Eternity Inferences FRom hence we may infer what horrid Iniquity the Enemies of God and his Church are guilty of and what a dreadful Account they have to give for endeavouring and with the greatest Rage and Malice and unwearied Attempts contriving all ways imaginable to spoil break in pieces and utterly destroy all God's choice and precious Jewels which he is as tender of as the Apple of his Eye what will they do in the Day of Vengeance 2. It speaks forth much Comfort to the Godly O how are they esteemed prized and valued by the Almighty they are his Jewels his special and peculiar Treasure 3. This may inform all Men what the Reason is God is so much concerned for the Good and Well-being of his own People and so often appears to vindicate their Innocency and defend them from the Rage and Cruelty of wicked Men. 5. Let us enquire whether we are God's Jewels or not 1. Are we regenerated Ones have we the Pearl of Faith Love Humility c. 2. Are we holy sincere and faithful in all things to God 3. Do we excell others Is there a real or only a seeming Worth and Excellency in us What do we more than others 4. Do we grow in Grace doth the Work of God go on upon our Hearts Are we more sit for Heaven to day than we were yesterday A Jewel in the hand of a Jeweller is every day nearer finishing The Righteous shall hold on his Way and he that hath clean hands shall grow stronger and stronger Saints compared to Kings Rev. 5.10 And hast made us unto God Kings and Priests c. THe Saints are in this Place and some others called Kings which is one of the highest Titles among Men. Parallels I. KIngs are usually highly descended or are Sons of Nobles So the Saints are all highly descended they are born from above born of God and so may be said to be the Off-spring of Heaven Behold what manner of Love the Father hath bestowed upon us that we should be called the Sons of God! Behold 1 Joh. 3.1 2. now are we Sons of God c. II. Kings have great Attendants belonging to them So the Saints have most great and glorious Attendants belonging to them viz. the holy Angels No Kings or Monarchs on Earth are honoured like the Saints and Children of God in respect of the Excellency of their Retinue See Angels under the Sixth Head III. Kings have their Crowns and do reign or else expect to reign So the Saints have a Crown laid up for them 2 Tim. 4.18 Henceforth there is laid up for me a Crown of Righteousness which God the Righteous Judg shall give unto me at that day and not to me only but to all them also that love his Appearance Be thou faithful unto Death Rev. 2.10 Rev. 5.10 and I will give thee a Crown of Life And as they shall have a Crown so they shall reign upon the Earth as Kings IV. Kings are the principal Men on Earth far exceeding in Honour and Excellency all common People So the Saints are the chief and principal Ones or the most excellent in all the Earth it may be said of them as of Jabesh 1 Chron. 4.9 10. they are more honourable than their Brethren What base and ignoble Persons are the Wicked to those noble Souls The Ungodly be they never so high and great in Power and Sovereignty are compared to Things very base vile and contemptible as will hereafter be shewn The Righteous is more excellent than his Neighbour Prov. 12.26 V. Kings sometimes meet with great Trouble and Sorrow after they are anointed before they come to the quiet Enjoyment of their Crowns they have been severely persecuted and chased from one Place to another as King David particularly was So the Saints of God tho they are anointed with the Oil of Gladness and have an Assurance given them of the Crown of Glory meet with very great Trouble in this World being persecuted tormented afflicted and sometimes having no certain Dwelling-Place as is said of some of the ancient Worthies Heb. 11. Heb. 11.37 VI. Some Kings have possessed and reigned over many Kingdoms their Dominions have been very great The Saints are the Heirs of a Kingdom nayâ— all the Kingdoms under the whole Heavens shall be given to them Rev. 11.15 Dan. 9.27 The Kingdoms of this World shall become the Kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ c. And the Kingdoms and Dominions and the Greatness of the Kingdom under the whole Heaven shall be given to the People of the Saints of the Most High c. VII Kings have great and noble Minds they busy not themselves about mean Matters So the Saints have great and noble Spirits they converse about Things above being risen with Christ their Affections are not set upon Things below Col. 3 1 2 Phil 3.20 but seek those Things that are above where Christ is at the right-hand of God Our Conversation is in Heaven c. VIII Kings have many great and glorious Privileges and Prerogatives appertaining to them how are they honoured and congratulated by the People So have the Saints They shall sit down with Christ
having a Dispensation from Heaven which the Pope keeps the Keys of and fearing no Power on Earth for she hath the Beast the Secular Power under her she sits upon him and rides him and is not only distinct from the Secular Power but above it so as what of the Secular Power is still left at Rome is under the Conduct and Management of the Church there being no Civil Administration of Justice or Exercise of Laws but what is authorized and allowed by his Unholiness the Head and the Cardinals the Shoulders Breasts and Arms of the Church or State Ecclesiastical To make this fully evident the Pope doth not only exercise a Power of appointing Seculars in Rome and near to it but he claims the like Supremacy abroad in the Islands far off If the Secular Princes fall off from him or if they will not be reconciled to him as Head of Holy Church he will excommunicate and depose them and dispose of their Crowns Thrones and Scepters from them That the Pope is a Temporal Prince as well as an Ecclesiastical Bishop i. e. makes Laws exacts Tribute raises Souldiers and acts as a Monarch which fairly affords him the Title of Beast that his Royal Robes Chair he sits in to his very Hose and Shooes with the Vestments of Cardinals is Scarlet no Man can reasonably doubt That what the Civil Power claims and the Ecclesiastical Power exercises are not incorporated or entirely mix'd that the Princely Pope is in the Masculine and his Spouse the Church in the Feminine is owned by all Parties That the Church-State doth sit upon ride and govern the Secular at Rome Italy and all its Territories that the Church of Rome owns that she is no Widow but hath a Head called his Holiness or Supreme Ruler of the Church is so evident that we cannot find them upon any File or Record of Controversy There remains therefore no more to be done at this time but to frame our Argument upon the Premises and leave the Reader to prove the Weight thereof in the Ballance Argument If there be no visible State in the Christian World that doth so apparently sit upon command and govern the Beast or a great Secular Power cloathed with Scarlet Vestments as Rome Papal or Church of Rome doth Then is Rome Papal or Church of Rome the Whore of Babylon here treated of But there is no visible State in the Christian World that doth so apparently sit upon command and govern the Beast or Secular Power cloathed with Scarlet Vestments as Rome Papal or Church of Rome doth Ergo Rome Papal or Church of Rome is the Whore of Babylon here treated of To reinforce this Argument we challenge any profest Papists Atheist or any else to shew where any other People or Parties are to whom these Characters agree and then we shall be content to let fall our Argument X. This Beast that Babylon sits upon commands and governs is not only cloathed with Scarlet but is full of the Names of Blasphemy c. Which may be taken in a threefold Sense 1. For reproaching the Name of God 2. For telling Lies in Divine Things 3. For ascribing that to Creatures which belongs to God And tho we will not excuse the Beast from the two former yet for brevity's sake we shall take the latter viz. the ascribing that to Creatures which belongs to Him that saith I am God and my Glory will I not give to another X. Rome Papal or Church of Rome sits upon commands and governs that Beast or Scarlet Power that is not only cloathed with Scarlet Vestments but is full of the Names of Blasphemy which appears by his receiving allowing and encouraging the ascribing that to Creatures which belongs to God and to his Son of which we give you but these Instances 1. When this human sinful and wicked Head is called our Lord God the Pope whether this is not Blasphemy against God 2. When he is called Universal Head of the Catholick Church which none is but Christ 3. When he is called the Lamb of God the Light of the World the Root of David the Lion of the Tribe of Judah whether this is not Blasphemy against the Son of God 4. Whether when the Orders of the Church Oral Tradition the Decrees of Councils are said to be of greater Authority than the Scriptures which they call a Nose of Wax the Hereticks Ink-Rule are perniciously mischievous to the People whether this be not Blasphemy against God that spake and the Word of God spoken 5. When Angels the Virgin Mary and other unknown Saints shall be invocated with Addresses only becoming the Divine Majesty as if these Creatures were infinite and could hear us at so great a distance as is Earth from Heaven which they could not do if perpendicularly over us much less from all parts of the World over which they cannot be whether this ascribing Infiniteness and Adoration to the Creature that is only due to the Creator who is over all God blessed for ever be not Blasphemy 6. To conclude Whether making a God of a piece of Bread and calling the prophane Priest the Maker of the Creature be not ascribing that to the Creature which only belongs to God Is not this the vilest Blasphemy in the World worse if possible than Atheism it self For as Philosophers observe 't is better having no Opinion of God than such an one as is unworthy of Him which we shall close with this Argument Arg. If no People in the Christian World are born up and supported by a Beast full of Names full of such Names or Inscriptions of Blasphemy as Rome Papal or Church of Rome is Then Rome Papal or Church of Rome must be this Babylon treated of But there is no People in the Christian World born up and supported by such a blasphemous Beast as Rome Papal or Church of Rome is Ergo c. To reinforce this Argument let it be considered that none can pretend to fix this Character or Mark upon any Protestant Dissenters from the Church of Rome called Hereticks who have no such Beast to support them nor ascribe such blasphemous Titles or Adoration to any Creature in Heaven or Earth For they acknowledg the one God the Object of Divine Worship one Mediator between God and Man the Lord Jesus and God's sacred Truth to be the only Rule disowning all Principles and Practices contradictory thereunto Ergo 'T is not the Protestant Dissenters from the Church of Rome that are here meant XI Babylon that sits upon a Scarlet-coloured and blasphemous Beast is adorned with great Pomp and outward Glory very well fitting that Spirit that delights in Grandure Rev. 17.4 And the Woman was arrayed in Purple and Scarlet and deck'd with Gold and precious Stones and Pearl having a Golden Cup in her hand full of Abomination and Filthiness of her Fornication Which must be such as none of her Neighbours can match her in else no Note of Distinction XI
Thoughts And do not all these things commend unto us the Justice Wisdom Holiness Omnipotence Omniscience Perfection and absolute Soveraignty of the Law-Maker 'T is a Book that comprehends an Universal History of the World past present and to come Its Contents reach as far as the first Foundations of the Earth and Heavens give us an Account of God's Revelations to Man ever since his first make and the particulars of an Entercourse between God and the World for near upon two thousand and five hundred Years before they were any where extant upon Record What other Book since the World began so much as pretended to do this A Book which as it was sixteen hundred Years a writing for so long it was from the Time of Moses till John closed it with the Revelations so the Matters it treats of are of the most excellent Nature and highest Concernment To give the World a satisfactory Account not only of its Original but of its End too To bring Man acquainted with his true Soveraign Happiness and a most wonderful and astonishing method of Reconciliation with his Maker Its Promises are everlasting Glory and never-fading Crowns Its Precepts perfect †Gal. 3.10 Righteousness and altogether such as tend most to the Honour of God the Happiness of a Man's Self and the Quiet of the World Its Threatnings are of Miseries that are endless It s whole Tendency is to a Prospect beyond the Grave what Heathen ever so much as dream'd of the Resurrection Who but the Lord could be Author of such Laws that only can give eternal Life and inflict eternal Death These things can move the Conscience of none but such who acknowledg the Precepts thereof to be divine In a Word its General Subjects are Mysteries no where else to be heard of and without such a Manifestation unconceivable Now considering the Premises what less than Infinite VVisdom can be the supposed Author of such a Book 2. The Antiquity of the Holy Scriptures II. By its Antiquity The Books of Moses wherein in Promises Prophecies Types and Shadows the Sum and Substance of all the rest of the Bible is comprised were the first Writings in the World next to those by the Finger of God on Mount Sinai This is fully proved by Justin Martyr an ancient Writer that lived within one hundred and thirty Years after Christ in his Paroenetick to the Greeks who comparing the Times of all Human Writers Poets Philosophers Historians and Law-givers esteemed most ancient demonstrates them all to be but Punies to Moses Eusebius also who followed Justin Martyr at about two hundred Years distance in the 2d and 3d Books of his Evangelical Preparation prosecutes the same Argument at large and from abundance of Testimonies and Confessions out of the best and most authentick Heathen Authors themselves undeniably evinces That Moses was the most ancient of all the Writers that were known or named amongst them And Tertullian so confidently upbraids the Gentiles in this matter that we think it not amiss to recite his Words in the 19th Chapter of his Apology Our Religion saith he speaking to the Heathens far out-does all that you can boast of in that kind For the Books of one of our Prophets only viz. Moses wherein it seems God hath enclosed as in a Treasury all the Christian Religion preceding so many Ages together reach beyond the ancientest you have even all your Publick Monuments the Antiquity of your Originals the Establishment of your Estates the Foundations of your Cities all that are most advanced by you in all Ages of History and Memory of Times the Invention even of the Characters which are Interpreters of Sciences and the Guardians of all Things excellent I think I may say more they are elder than your very Gods your Temples Oracles and Sacrifices Have you not heard mention made of that great Prophet Moses He was contemporary with Inachus and preceded Danaus the ancientest of all that have a Name in your Histories 393 Years He lived some Hundreds of Years before the Ruine of Troy And Homer the eldest Writer amongst the Grecians lived as Pliny saith 250 Years after the Subversion of that City Every of the other Prophets succeeded Moses and yet the last of them was of the same Age as your prime Wise-Men Law-givers and Historians were So that 't is a Thing out of dispute that for Antiquity neither the Writings of Orpheus or Homer or Trismegistus or Pythagoras or Berosus nor any other can compare with the Pentateuch These Gray-Hairs shew them to be the Off-spring of the Ancient of Days for Truth is always the First-born And if we consider how low mean and imperfect all humane Inventions were in those Times and what foolish irrational and absurd Conceptions both the Egyptians and Grecians Nations most celebrated for Wisdom had of Things Divine and the Duty and Happiness of Man we cannot but conclude That so clear an Account of the World's Beginning Depravation Destruction by the Flood and Re-peopling such a most excellent Law and Doctrine in reference both to God and Man c. could not be of Humane Extract but must needs be in truth what it pretends it self to be a Divine Revelation Besides who can believe the first Religion should be the worst or the most timely Notions of God the falsest Were this so and the Bible not a Divine Book but composed by Impostors then it follows That the most primitive Account we have of Religion is counterfeit that the Devil set up his Chappel before God built his Church that in the earliest Notices we have of God of the World 's Original Man's Fall and the Way of his Recovery the World is deceived and abused and that God suffered the Devil in the first place and without any Thing publickly extant from him either before or since to contradict it in his Name and under pretence of his Authority to delude and mislead Mankind with a false Account of all those Things which they are most concerned to know and upon the right Knowledg of which their present and future Happiness depends All which as it is unworthy of God so it is no less repugnant to the Dictates of Reason But on the contrary 't is most rational to believe that God's Revelations were as early as Man's Necessities and that the Bible being the most ancient as well as the wisest Book in the World is also the truest and proceeded from the God of Truth III. This Royal Descent or Divinity of the Scriptures further appears 3. The Majesty and Strangeness of the Stile by that Majesty and Authoritativeness of the Spirit of God speaking in them and that extraordinary and inimitable Stile wherein they are written As 't is said of our blessed Lord Mat. 7.28 That he taught as one having Authority and not as the Scribes So the Scriptures teach with an awful Authority †See the Epist to the First Volume The Stile of the Sacred Scripture is
the Languages and Matters have tryed and searched into them and all pious Christians who by Experience have felt their Divine Operation on their own Souls have asserted the same So that whoever rejects the Bible obliges himself to believe no other Books in the World whatsoever for since none of them have any such great and universal Attestations if he shall credit them and not this it will shew apparent disingenuity and peevish Obstinacy And secondly He that does credit the Author of this Book with the same Credit wherewith he credits other Authors whom he supposes Men of common Honesty that would not knowingly write an Untruth cannot then refuse to receive this as a Book Divine and Infallible upon as good Terms of Credibility as he believes any the best Human Author in its kind to be True because they themselves tell us that it is so which were it otherwise without most apparent Falshood they would not do They affirming that God himself inspired them to write it and that it was no Product of their own but every part of it the Genuine Dictate of the Holy Ghost And this Argument is abundantly reinforc'd and strengthned from the Consideration of that Glorious Company of Martyrs those Innumerable Multitudes who in the Flames and Rage of Persecution have with the loss of their Lives maintained the Scriptures to be the Sacred Word of God and had the same in such Veneration that in the Primitive Ages the Traditors Deliverers up of their Bibles to the Heathen to be destroyed were always esteemed as bad as profess'd Apostates Since therefore they did so constantly and with such Hazards affirm this Truth what shadow of Reason is there to suspect such a Cloud of Witnesses of Folly Weakness Credulity Wickedness or Conspiracy amongst themselves which such a diffused Multitude was absolutely uncapable of Nor can we suppose that Popular Esteem on Earth and Vain-Glory could be the Ground upon which they suffered since they gave up their Lives for a Religion which both utterly condemned such Vanity and was every where in the World at that time odious and detestable and whose Profession brought nothing but outward Shame and Contempt XIII But the Doctrines and Matters of Fact in the Scripture which if true 13 The Acknowledgment of the Heathen its Divine Original will be undeniable are not only avouched by its own Votaries but many most considerable parts of it acknowledged by its Enemies As appears by this brief induction of Particulars The Creation of the World is intimated by Ovid in his Metamorphosis lib. 1. The extraordinary long Lives of the Patriarchs in the first Ages oâ— the VVorld by Manetho the Egygtian Berosus the Caldean and others who add That they were ordained to live so long that they might study Sciences and invent Arts especially that they might observe the Celestial Motions and enrich the World with the knowledg of Astronomy wherein say they they would have done little good if they had lived less than six hundred Years because the great Year as they call it is so long in going about and coming to a Period The Flood is mentioned by the same Berosus whose VVords are recited by Josephus lib. 1. Antiq. cap. 4. Of Noah under the Notion of Bifronted Janus because he lived in both VVorlds we read in Berosus and Herodotus And of the Ark Sayling over America and the letting forth of Birds that found no dry Ground in Polyhistor and others Of the Destruction of Sodom or the Asphaltick Lake we have some Account in Pliny lib. 5. cap. 16. and Justin lib. 36. That there was such a Man as Moses such a People as the Israelites that this Moses was their Captain and led them out of Egypt wrote their Story and gave them Laws is testified by the most ancient Records or the Egyptians Phoenicians Caldeans and Grecians And Manetho speaks very particularly both of their Coming into Egypt and Departure thence Of Circumcision Herodotus Strabo Diodorus Siculus and Tacitus lib. 2. Of the coming of the Israelites into Canaan Procopius lib. 4. Of Solomon we read in Dionysius Cassius of the Slaughter of Sennachcrib in Herodotus lib. 2. The great Roman Historian Tacitus in his Annals speaking of the Christians being persecuted by Nero on pretence of burning of Rome which he set on fire himself says expreâ—ly (b) Author nominis ejus Christus qui Tiberio imperante per Procuratorem Pontium Pilatum supplicio affectus erat Tacit. Annal. l. 15. The Author of that Name or Sect was CHRIST who when Tiberius was Emperor was put to death by Pontius Pilate the then Procurator of Judea The Star that appeared at our Saviour's Birth is taken notice of by Pliny lib. 2. cap. 5. But more particularly by Calcidius an Heathen Philosopher in his Comment on Plato's Timaeus whose Words as I find them cited by Cardinal Baronius that learned Annalist are these (c) Est quoque alia venerabilior sanctior Historia qua perhibet de ortu Stellae cujusdam insolita non morbos mortesque denunciante sed descensum Dei venerabilis ad humanae conversationis rerumque mortalium gratiam Quam Stellam cùm nocturno itinere suspexissent Caldâ—eorum profectò sapiences viri consideratione rerum coelestium satis exercitati quaesisse dicuntur recentem Dei ortum repertâque illa Majestate puerili venerati esse vota Deo tanto convenientia nuncupasse Bar. Tom. 1. p. 52. There is another more venerable and holy History which tells us of the Rise of a certain unwonted Star not threatning Diseases and Death but the Descent of the venerable God to converse with Men and mortal Affairs Which Star when certain wise Men of Caldea saw in their fourney by Night being sufficiently acquainted with Astronomy and consideration of Celestial things They are reported to have sought out this new Birth of God and the Majesty of this Child being found to have worshipped him and offered Gifts suitable to so great a God Herod's slaughtering of the Children is notorious by that Joque passed upon him on that occasion by the Emperor Augustus recorded by Macrobius (d) Cum audisset inter eos quos in Syria Herodes Rex Judaeorum inter Binatum jussit interfici filium quoque ejus occisum ait Melius est Herodis porcum esse quam filium Macrob. Saturnal lib. 4. When he heard that amongst those Children under two Years old whom Herod the King of the Jews had commanded to be slain in Syria his the said Herod's own Son was slain also he said 'T is better to be Herod 's Hog than his Son Alluding to the Jews Abhorrence of Swines Flesh which it seems Herod tho not of that Nation yet pretending himself a kind of Proselyte did likewise observe Touching the preternatural Defect of the Sun at our Lord's Crucifixion it was with amazement seen and recorded by Dionysius the Areopagite And Tertullian in his Apology cap. 21. appeals to the Roman
Instit lib. 2. BOOK IV. THE Fifth HEAD OF Metaphors Allegories and Similes With other borrowed Terms Respecting the Graces of the Holy-Spirit AND THE Blessed Ordinances of the Gospel Grace compared to Salt Mark 9.50 Have Salt in your selves c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. TOuching the several Metaphorical Notations of this Term Salt we shall refer you unto the Eleventh Chapter of Philologia Sacra By Salt in this place is meant the blessed and most precious Grace of the Spirit Metaphor Parallel SAlt is of a searching quality if it be laid or rubb'd upon Meat it will pierce and search it to the very Bone TRue Grace or the spiritual Operation of the Spirit is of a searching nature it will when received in Truth infuse it self into every Faculty of the Soul The Spirit searcheth all things yea 2 Cor. 2. the deep things of God If there be any Sin hid it will search and find it out Simile Parallel II. Salt is of a purging cleansing and purifying nature it will work out Blood Filth c. as common Experience shews II. Grace is of a purging and purifying virtue it will not only search Corruption out whether it be in the Heart or Life but also in a blessed manner purge and work it forth He that hath this Hope 1 Joh. 2.3 purifieth himself even as he is pure III. Salt hath a preserving quality it will not only purge Corruption out of Meat but also preserve Meat and other things from Corruption and Putrefaction III. Grace preserves the Soul from all manner of Sin and Defilements it will not suffer a Saint to run with others to the same excess of Riot 1 Pet. 4.4 but teacheth us to deny all Vngodliness and worldly Lusts and to live righteously soberly Tit. 2.12 and godly in this present World How shall I do this thing and sin against God IV. Salt seasons things causing that to taste savoury which otherwise would be no way pleasant wholsom or good for the Body Can that which is unsavoury be eaten without Salt Job 6.6 IV. Grace seasons a Christian it makes him savoury to God and to all good Men savoury in his Words savoury in his Dealings and Commerce savoury in all his whole Conversation not only savoury himself but seasoning others also hence called the Salt of the Earth Let your Speech be alway with Grace Col. 4 6 seasoned with Salt That ye may know how to answer every Man V. Salt is of universal use throughout the World it is the one thing needful among Men it is said to season all things we receive great Advantage by it It is known to be exceeding necessary both by Sea and Land V. Grace is also absolutely necessary 't is the one thing needful to Salvation without which there is no getting to Heaven The Advantages all Believers receive thereby are wonderful All Men of what rank or quality soever stand in need of Grace they were better be without Gold than without Grace It is good in every Place and Condition Men need it as well at Sea as at Land in Sickness and Health VI. Salt as Pliny and other Naturalists say is exceeding good against the Sting of Serpents and will destroy Worms that breed in the Body and hath many other medicinable Virtues in it VI. Grace is a most Sovereign Remedy against Sin that Sting of the old Serpent and there is nothing like it to kill the Worm of Conscience that is bred by means of the Corruption of the inward Man and there gnaws and greatly torments the Soul and many other Soul-medicinable Virtues it hath VII Salt was made use of under the Law in Sacrifices And every Oblation of thy Meat-Offering shalt thou season with Salt â—â—v 2 13. With all thy Offerings thou shalt use Salt VII Grace must be made use of in all our spiritual Sacrifices and Offerings unto God We must pray with Grace and sing with Grace and do all in God's Worship with Grace in our Hearts nothing we do will be accepted without it Mark 9.4 Every one shall be salted with Fire or seasoned with Affliction and every Sacrifice shall be salted with Salt viz. Grace Metaphor Disparity SAlt is natural or else made by Art of salt Water Ashes Fire Plin. lib. 3â— p. 41â— 41â— c. Pliny says that in India they have Salt out of Quarries of Stone GRace is supernatural No Man hath the Divine Influence and Operation of the Spirit of God naturally nor can he get it by any humane Contrivance or Art whatsoever Joh. 1.14 it is the Gift of God II. If Meat be quite corrupted putrified stink and is loathsom Salt cannot recover it nor make it savoury II. But if the Soul be wholly or in every Faculty thereof corrupted stinks and is loathsom in the Nostrils of God yet Grace can quickly recover it and make it very savoury and sweet to God and good Men. III. Salt may lose its Saltness or Savour and become good for nothing but to be trodden under the foot of Men. III. Grace cannot lose the excellent Savour thereof Christians may lose much of their Salt or decay in Grace but Grace be it little or much will never lose its own precious Virtue IV. Things may be over-salted or seasoned so that they may be spoiled and become unwholsom to human Bodies IV. But no Man can be over-much seasoned with Grace never had any Christian too much of this spiritual Salt in him The more you receive and take in of this the better you will be seasoned thereby Inferences FRom hence we infer That Grace is the principal Thing 2. How unsavoury are all graceless Persons The whole World lieth in Wickedness They are like putrified or stinking Carrion in a Common-Shore as the Greek Word there signifieth 3. This may stir up all ungodly Ones to look out and cry mightily for Grace the excellent Nature of which is set forth under the Metaphor Light Vol. 1. 4. Let all who profess themselves Christians examine themselves throughly whether they are salted with Grace or not Are you savoury Men and Women What is your Communication your Speech your Conversation c. 5. Take heed you lose none of this Divine Salt you will soon become unsavoury if you have not Salt in your selves 6. You that should season others should have much Salt in your own Hearts and Lives Ye are the Salt of the Earth The Girdle of Truth Ephes 6.14 And having your Loins girl about with Truth c. A Girdle properly is a Belt or Girdle used to be worn by Souldiers to preserve the Breast and Belly Truth hath various Acceptations in the holy Scriptures some of which according to Wilson and others you may take as follows 1. The most perfect Divine Essence which is Truth it self and the Author of all Truth in his Creatures Thou hast redeemed me O Lord God of Truth Psal 31.5 2. Jesus Christ I am the
and by when he is come from the Field Go and sit down and will not rather say Gird thy self and serve me c. From hence we may see Girding is preparatory to Serving or Waiting It also denotes Preparation for our Labour or Work VIII Truth and Sincerity prepares and fits the Mind for Christ's Work and Service Let your Loins be girt about Luk. 12.35 and your Lights burning and ye your selves like unto Men that wait for their Lord. He is always well girt with Truth and Uprightness that is ready to wait upon or do Work for the Lord Jesus Careless slothful and unsound Persons are ungirt and so unbless'd A Saint in doing of his Work whether it be Heart-Work or Hand-Work ought to be well-girt viz. perform all in Truth and Uprightness Ministers must preach nothing but Truth and as they must preach nothing but Truth so they must preach in Truth or in Sincerity of Heart Some preach Christ saith the Apostle but not sincerely Phil. 1.16 Their Minds were not girt with Truth All our Prayers ought to be put up in Truth God is near to all that call upon him in Truth Psal 145.18 All Works of Charity ought to flow from a pure Heart viz. to be done in Uprightness and Simplicity according to the Direction given by the Lord in his Word both for matter and manner IX A Girdle is a great Ornament used to be put on uppermost to cover the Joints of the Armor which if seen would cause some uncomeliness for tho the Armor was closely knit and clasped together yet some gaping was subject to be betwixt piece and piece and therefore they used to put over these parts a broad Belt or Girdle which did serve not only to fasten the other Armor together but it made the Souldier appear more comely in his Harness and Accoutrements IX Sincerity is a glorious Ornament A Christian hereby appears very comely in the sight of God and it greatly tends to hide and cover all the Infirmities of his Life for the Saints Graces are not so close nor their Lives so exact but in the best are found Defects and Weaknesses which are as so many Gaps or Clifts in his Armor but Sincerity covers all so that he is not put to shame by them 1. Sincerity covers all outward Blemishes or want of outward Beauty that great Idol of the World Sincere Persons if they be not so fair and comely as some others yet being holy and upright sincere and vertuous Ones how amiable are they rendred hereby in the sight of all good Men It covers all things that seems to render a Saint dishonourable or uncomely 2. Mean Parentage or a low Descent is much despised in the World but how base soever the Stock and ignoble the Birth be when true Grace and Sincerity comes it makes the House and Person illustrious and very glorious Since thou wert precious in mine eyes thou hast been honourable Isa 43.4 Sincerity sets a Mark of Honour upon a Person or a People If you see this flourishing tho in a mean Cottage it tells you a great Prince nay an Heir of Heaven dwells there Sincerity brings the Creature into Alliance with the most high and glorious King of Heaven and Earth Who dares say a Child of God the Spouse of Christ and Heir of Heaven is of an ignoble Birth and Pedigree 3. It covers Poverty which exposeth to great Contempt There 's none so rich as a godly sincere Person he is daily let into God's Treasury Christ's Storehouse is always open unto him All is yours 1 Cor. 3.22 4. To want Parts and to be a Person of no Name and of small Endowments exposeth to disdain none are more contemptible in the eye of the wise and vain-glorious World than such But alas an honest Heart one that is sincere excells beyond all comparison the proudest most renowned and applauded for human Wisdom Parts and Elegancy in the World 5. It covers all sinful Uncomeliness and all the Godly Man's Failings whether they be Sins of Omission or Commission for Sincerity is that excellent quality to which pardoning Mercy is annexed 'T is Christ in a proper sence that covers all Sin but he will cover the Sins and Failings of none but such as are sincere Psal 32.2 Blessed is the Man whose Sins are covered c. The upright Man's Righteousness is accepted through Christ tho he be never so infirm or attended with Miscarriages Tho God doth not like his Sin for his Sincerity yet God will not un-saint him because of his Sin Ainsworth X. The Priest under the Law wore a Girdle which was made of fine Linnen and of Blew Purple and Scarlet the Hebrew Doctors say it was about three fingers broad it was curiously woven as Josephus observes Josephus Antiquit. Book 8. cap. 2. with Pictures of Flowers This Girdle saith Ainsworth signified the girding up the Loins of our Minds with Strength Justice and Vertue Eph. 6.15 Also we read of Christ's being girt with a Golden Girdle Rev. 1.13 X. Truth and Sincerity is not only an Ornament but a most glorious Ornament being that which was figured out by the Priest's Girdle rarely made with curious Flowers This is as a choice Golden Girdle curiously wrought by the Spirit of God 1 Pet. 2.5 which all the Priesthood of Christ have on It is made of a Complication of every Grace Sincerity is not alone many choice Divine Flowers are interwoven together in making of the Girdle of Truth Metaphor Disparity BEsides other great Disparities betweeen other Girdles and the Girdle of Truth this is one viz. Other Girdles may be lost or be corrupted they may rot and pass away like that which Jeremiah had Jer. 13.1 2 c. which was marred and profitable for nothing BUt the Girdle of Truth can never be lost Sincerity in the Heart of a Believer is so fast tied to him or twisted about him that he can never lose it I never yet read of a Man that was perfect and upright in Heart and Life in the sight of God that ever lost his Sincerity so as to die an Hypocrite tho he may in some things be guilty of Hypocrisy yet he cannot absolutely become an Hypocrite This Girdle cannot rot or be corrupted II. Other Girdles are only made for the Body II. But Truth and Sincerity is a Girdle for the Soul by which the Mind is stayed and strengthned Inferences THis should teach every Professor to labour after if they have not yet got the Girdle of Truth 1. Because the Design of Satan is to corrupt Men in their Judgments and make them zealous for false Ways Paul's Jealousy of the Corinthians was 2 Cor. 11.1 2 3. lest the Old Serpent should beguile them through his Subtilty and corrupt their Minds from the Simplicity of the Truth 2. Because of the damning Nature of Heresy and Hypocrisy which our Saviour 2 Joh. 9 10 2 Thess 2.10 2
this Breast-plate upon them 1. In regard of the Design he hath to bring them into Union with himself and in marrying them to Jesus Christ which is that they might bring forth Fruit to God 2. They are regenerated by the Spirit that they might be holy A new Heart Ezek. 36.26 27. and a new Spirit will I put within you and cause you to walk in my Statutes and keep my Judgments and do them We are his Workmanship Eph. 2.10 created in Christ Jesus unto good Works which God hath ordained that we should walk in them 3. It is the Design of God in all his Ordinances The Word of God is both Seed to beget and Food to nourish Holiness begotten in the Heart Every part of it contributes to this Design abundantly The Preceptive part affords a perfect Rule of Holiness the Promises present us with admirable Encouragements to entice and allure us thereunto the Threatnings or minatory part of the Word are to deter and keep back from that which is contrary to it 4. It is the Design of God in all his Providences to make his People more holy The Afflictions he brings upon them are to refine and purify them This is the Fruit of all the taking away of your Sin See Refiner 5. Saints are called God's Witnesses they should from hence endeavour to shine forth in their Testimony for him What he speaks in his Word touching his Justice Holiness and utter Hatred of Sin and Ungodliness they ought not only with their Lips but also with their Lives bear witness unto Secondly In regard of Satan whose great Design is against the Holiness of the Saints How doth it behove them to walk with all Circumspection since they are continually besieged and assaulted by so strong an Enemy As God's great Design is to further and prompt to Holiness so Satan's great Design is to hinder and obstruct it And what should be our chief care to defend but that which our Adversaries Thoughts and Plots are most laid to assault and storm Thirdly Saints should labour to have this Breast-plate on viz. be holy in regard of the World Ye are the Light of the World Mat. 5.13 14. Let your good Works so shine before Men c. 1. If these Lights become Darkness or are darkned no marvel if Men stumble Wo unto the World because of Offences but rather wo to him by whom the Offence cometh Ye are the Salt of the Earth But if this Salt hath lost its Savour 't is no wonder if the World stink and be unsavoury 2. Wicked Men saith a worthy Minister know not the Principle by which you walk they cannot possibly discern the Excellency of that Way and Religion which you profess but they can discern and make some Judgment of your Conversations nay and their Eyes are upon you they watch to see your Failings Spots are soon espied in your Coats for tho they love not Holiness themselves yet they expect that those that profess themselves to be Saints should be holy How should this teach you to get on this Breast-plate 3. This may greatly work upon the Ungodly with whom you live and daily converse nay those that will not be won by the Word possibly may and many times have been won and converted this way 1 Pet. 3.1 2. 4. This will however convince them that you are the Servants of God and Heaven-born Souls it will silence them and stop their Mouths 1 Pet. 3.16 That whereas they speak evil of you they may be ashamed that falsely accuse your good Conversation in Christ 5. This will leave the World without excuse in the Great Day Fourthly You should labour after Holiness in regard of the Gospel it self which you profess That will this way gain much Credit in the World Nothing brings Religion into greater Contempt or causeth it to be more slighted by the Ungodly than the loose carnal and unholy Lives of those who profess it Fifthly You ought to labour after a godly Life in regard of the sincere and holy Ministers of the Gospel and other faithful Saints and Souldiers of Christ What can comfort and delight their Souls more than the holy humble and fruitful Lives of Believers Psal 16.3 The Saints those excellent Ones were all David's Delight and Paul accounted them his Joy and Crown But if they are proud peevish covetous carnal and walk like other Gentiles what wounds and grieves them more This made David weep Jer. 9 1. yea Rivers of Water to run down his Eyes and Jeremiah to wish his Head were Water and his Eyes a Fountain of Tears that he might weep day and night Many walk saith Paul Phil. 3.18 19. of whom I have told you often and now tell you weeping They are Enemies to the Cross of Christ whose End is Destruction whose God is their Belly whose Glory is in their Shame who mind earthly things Sixthly Christians in regard of themselves ought to labour after Righteousness and true Holiness for this only will be the best Evidence to them of the Truth of Grace received and of their Interest in Jesus Christ What will all other Attainments and Privileges signify if they are not holy 1. By this means they will be able to hold up their Heads in the Day of Trial For our rejoycing is this 2 Cor. 1.12 the Testimony of our Conscience that in Simplicity and godly Sincerity not by fleshly Wisdom but by the Grace of God we have our Conversation in the World c. Isa 3.10 2. These are the Men it will go well with whatever comes Say unto the Righteous it shall go well with them c. 3. These shall have Peace in Christ tho they have Trouble in the World Peace whilst they live Psal 37.37 and Peace when they die Mark the perfect Man and behold the Vpright the End of that Man is Peace 4. These need not fear the Assaults of Satan they have Armor of Proof on a Breast-plate Rom. 8.1 that will preserve their Souls from Death There is therefore now no Condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus who walk not after the Flesh but after the Spirit Seventhly Christians should labour to have on this Breast-plate of Righteousness in regard of the Excellency of it It is that which God himself is cloathed with it is that which makes Angels to shine gloriously in Heaven A Man is hereby capacitated to have Communion with God Psal 94 20 Shall the Throne of Iniquity have fellowship with thee c. Eighthly and lastly In regard of the Necessity of it For without Holiness no Man shall see the Lord. Quest How should we put on the Breast-plate of Righteousness Answ 1. In Heart we must be inwardly holy Holiness must begin there First make the Tree good c. 2. In Life Negative Holiness doth not only consist in the leaving all gross Sins but in abstaining from all appearance of Evil and to leave
of their safe and first standing in Christ and of their Assurance of Heaven nothing is Therefore the Saints Hope is both sure and stedfast Tenthly That Relation which Believers stand in unto God is a sure Ground of Hope He is their Father and they are his dear Children he is their Husband they his Spouse Will a dear Father suffer his dear Children to perish and be torn in pieces if he hath Power to help them or the dear Husband his dear Wife The Love of God to his Saints exceeds the Love and Pity of either Father or Husband therefore Hope the Anchor of the Soul is both sure and stedfast Joh. â—0 27 28 29. Eleventhly The Power of God is a sure Ground of Hope My Sheep hear my Voice and follow me and I give to them eternal Life and they shall never perish neither shall any pluck them out of my Hand My Father that gave them me is greater than all and none is able to pluck them out of my Father's hand who are kept by the Power of God through Faith unto Salvation If the Power of God be sufficient to keep Believers from falling and to preserve them to his heavenly Kingdom then their Hope is both sure and stedfast Object But it is through Faith they stand and their Faith may fail Answ Christ as I shewed before hath prayed that their Faith fail not and besides Phil. 1.6 he is the Author Increaser and Finisher of it He that hath begun a good Work in you will perform it unto the Day of Christ John 3.6 1 Pet. 1 23. Twelfthly Regeneration is a sure Ground of Hope That which is born of the Flesh is Flesh that which is born of the Spirit is Spirit Being born again not of corruptible Seed but of incorruptible c. Such as is the Seed such is the Product of it The Seed being immortal by which the Saints are regenerated sure this may be sure Ground of Hope that they shall not perish There is in them an holy and Divine Principle so that they cannot sin unto Death or lose eternal Life Let us now put all these together and then doubtless we shall conclude that the Saints Hope of Heaven is no Fancy but like an Anchor that is both sure and stedfast Inferences FIrst Examine your selves what Hope you have there is a false Hope as well as a true What is the Ground of thy Hope 1. Some Men ground their Hope of Heaven upon outward Prosperity This is the Worldlings Hope They conclude God loves them and will give Heaven to them because he hath given them so much of the Earth not remembring that God gives some Men their Portion in this Life Psal 17. Luke 16. Remember Son thou in thy Life time receivedst thy good Things c. 2. Some ground their Hopes of Heaven upon Civility and external Righteousness They live sober and honest Lives and are not guilty of any gross Sins This is the moral Man's Hope the Pharisee's the young Man 's in the Gospel the foolish Virgins had this Hope and yet lost Heaven 3. Some ground their Hopes of Heaven upon the Merits of their own Works This is the Papists Hope for tho they place some Hope in Christ yet they put Confidence in their own Works Now this is to cast Anchor on the Sands First That which merits must be our own but none of our good Works are our own They are our own subjective because wrought in us and they are ours in regard of the Benefit of them but in respect of the Original they are none of ours they are the Fruits of the Spirit 't is God hath wrought all our Works in us Secondly They must be compleat and perfect or not meritorious but the best Works performed by us are both impure and imperfect more Dross than Gold Thirdly That which merits must not be due upon any other account paying Debts is not meritorious Now there is nothing that we do or can do but it is due 't is a Debt we owe to God we owe him all we have are or can perform Therefore saith Christ When you have done all say you are unprofitable Servants Secondly It shews that the Hope of Believers is a glorious Hope the Apostle saith a blessed Hope that is the Stay or Anchor of the Soul c. Tit. 2.13 Thirdly All those that have not this precious Grace are at present in a hopeless Condition Quest How may a Man know whether he hath a true and well-grounded Hope 1. If thou hast a lively Hope thou art born again the new Birth entitles to a new Hope What Hope can a Man have of Heaven if he be not converted 1 Pet. 1.3 John 3.3 Vnless a Man be born again he cannot see the Kingdom of God 2. A true and well-grounded Hope is attended with a Train of other Graces Tribulation worketh Patience and Patience Experience and Experience Hope Rom. 5.3 4 5. and Hope maketh not ashamed why because the Love of God is shed abroad in our Hearts by the Holy-Ghost Those that have the Grace of Hope have the Graces of Faith and Love and all other Fruits of the Spirit more or less in them 3. Hope purifies the Heart He that hath this Hope in him purifieth himself 1 John 3.3 even as he is pure If thou hast an unsanctified Heart never boast of thy Hope it makes not only the Heart holy but the Life also 4. Hope of Salvation is grounded upon the Promises of God The Promises give Interest and upon Interest ariseth Hope therefore he that hath not took hold of God's Promise by Faith is destitute of Hope the Anchor of the Soul Psal 11â— 49 Remember thy Word unto thy Servant upon which thou hast caused me to hope 5. Hope keeps the Soul in a steady and sure expectation of the Good of Promises under Affliction and Sufferings a Saint is hereby stayed and quieted whilst he is exposed to the Loss of all other things for Christ's sake Heb. 10.34 They took patiently the spoiling of their Goods knowing in themselves they had in Heaven a better and more enduring Substance 6. True Hope makes a Christian very lively and valiant for Christ and his Truth It fills the Soul full of spiritual Activity it is called a lively Hope it makes him bold and not ashamed of the Cross c. Love compared to Death and the Grave and to Coals and Flames of Fire Cant. 8.6 Love is strong as Death Jealousy is as cruel as the Grave The Coals thereof are Coals of Fire which have a most vehement Flame Verse 7. Many Waters cannot quench Love neither can the Floods drown it c. THe Grace of Love which Christ hath infused into the Heart of his Spouse and all gracious Ones is compared by the Holy-Ghost in these Scriptures to three things which are of a mighty powerful and prevailing Nature against whom there is no standing First
it is impossible for him who is a Man to be a Vine or a Door c. See Mr. Pool p. 107. Answ It is no less impossible for the Bread to be Christ's real Body Why might not the Vine as well as the Wine be by Transubstantiation converted into Christ's real Substance I think saith Mr. Pool the Mother as good as the Daughter And especially since Christ saith I am the Vine might not they have devised another Transubstantiation to make Christ's Words good But to proceed to shew how irrational and absurd their Notion is and what they hold as you heard that Christ's whole Body is present in every Crumb of the Bread c. and yet do affirm Christ's Body is entire and undivided and also believe it is really in Heaven in such a proportion or bigness as he had upon Earth Now then saith Mr. Pool according to their Doctrine the same Body of Christ is bigger than it self and longer than it self and which is worse Christ is divided from himself I know not what can be more impossible than to say That all Christ is at Rome and all at London and all in Heaven and yet not all in the Places between Object All this the Papists say may be done by God's Almighty Power Answ Then by the same Almighty Power it is possible for any other Man to be in so many places for it matters not that Christ should be invisible in so many places and another should be there visibly or that Christ is there in so little a Bulk and another must be in a greater And if this be so what Monsters follow from hence Can any devise greater Absurdities than they believe if in very deed they believe what they say and daily affirm Suppose now John to be by Divine Power at the same time at Rome at Paris and at London where ever John is alive it follows he must have power to move himself or else no living Creature Then John at Rome may walk towards London and the same John at London may walk towards Rome and so they may meet shall I say the one the other and you may be sure it will be a merry Meeting it were worth enquiring how long they will be ere they come together Then again at Rome all the Parts of John may be excessively hot and at London excessively cold and at Paris neither hot nor cold This is beyond all Romances that ever were devised Besides John may be sorely wounded at Rome and yet at London may sleep in a whole Skin John may be feasting at Rome and fasting at London in the same moment Object You talk at this rate because you measure God by your selves whereas He can do more than you or I can do Answ There are some things which it is no dishonour to God to say he cannot do them because they are either sinful so God cannot lie or absolutely impossible God himself cannot make a Man to be alive and dead at the same time God cannot make the Whole to be less than a Part of it He cannot make Three to be more than Threescore He cannot make a Son to beget his Father He cannot make the same Man to be born at several times as Papist Authors confess and therefore in like manner he cannot make the same Body to be in two several places for this is not one jot less impossible than the other But they must believe Christ may have Ten Thousand Bodies at one time or so many as there are Priests to consecrate the Bread and distinct Congregations to celebrate the Holy Supper Object These indeed are great Difficulties to humane Reason but Reason is not to be believed against Scripture Answ True but this is their hard Hap this Doctrine of theirs is against Scripture as well as Reason in as much as it is highly dishonourable to Christ whose Honour is the great Design of Scripture What a foul dishonour is it to him to subject him to the Will of every Mass-Priest who when he pleaseth can command him down into Bread And what a Dishonour is it That the very Body of Christ may be eaten by Rats â—um quest â— Art 3. or Worms and may be cast up by Vomit and the like as Aquinas affirms and that their Church in her Missals hath put this amongst other Directions That if Worms or Rats have eaten Christ's Body they must be burned and if any Man vomit it up it must be eaten again or burned or made a Relique And yet this is no more than their Doctrine will force them to own for if they will believe Christ's own Words in one place as well as in another he assureth us That whatsover without exception entreth into the Mouth Mat. 15.17 goeth into the Belly and is cast forth into the Draught Object What dishonour is this more to Christ than to have Fleas suck his Blood when he was upon Earth Answ Very great Dishonour For tho in the Days of his Flesh it was no dishonour to him as it was necessary for us that he suffered so many Indignities and died yet now being risen from the Dead he dieth no more And it must needs be a great Wrong Injury and Dishonour to him to be crucified again and to be brought back to those Reproaches which he long since left and all this to no purpose and without any Profit to us Again the Scripture approveth and useth this Argument that his Body cannot be in two places at one and the same time It is the Angels Argument He is not here Mat. 28.6 he is risen plainly implying that he could not be here and there too Or must we say the Argument used by the Angels of God is weak or deceitful that theirs may be strong and true Object Have we not many Examples in Holy Scripture See a Popish Book called The Fortraiture of the true Church p. 152. which shew that Christ may be in divers Places at one time Was he not in Heaven when he appeared to St. Paul Acts 9.23 Paul saith he was seen last of all of him and yet was he not then in Heaven Answ What Sight it was that Paul had of Christ is not declared however it is evident it was a Vision that he had of him for so he calleth it but that this proves the Body of Christ to be in two places at once doth not in the least appear Stephen also saw Christ and if it should be granted as some affirm that he saw his real glorified Body doth it follow the Body of Christ was then in two Places The Heavens might be opened and his Sight so strengthned that he might have a sight of the blessed Jesus whom Stephen said he saw standing on the right-hand of God Acts 7.56 Object The Papists say Christ's real Body is in the Eucharist invisibly and so the Angels might mean he was not there visibly when they said He is not here he is risen Answ To
this saith Mr. Pool If a Man being sought after should hide himself in some Corner or Hole of the House and Pursuers should ask for him could any with a good Conscience say he is not here because he is invisible none sure but a Papist who is so well skilled in Equivocation would give such an Answer Our Saviour every where makes these two Opposites his being in the World and going to Heaven John 13.1 the Hour was come that he should depart out of this World unto the Father It seems they could have taught him the Art of going thither and remaining here at the same instant They have an excellent Faculty as he had who said Since he could not give content in going nor staying he would not go nor stay For they know how a Man may both go from a place and stay in it at the same time I know not what can be more plain if they did not wilfully shut their Eyes Christ saith expresly Me you have not always with you That is his bodily Presence for as touching his Divine Presence so he is always with his People unto the end of the World Mat. 28. ult Besides their Doctrine destroys the Truth of Christ's human Nature We read of Christ He was in all points like unto us Sin only excepted His Body was like ours and therefore impossible it should be in a thousand places at once which according to their Doctrine it is This turns Christ's Body into a Spirit nay indeed they make his Body more spiritual than a Spirit for a Spirit cannot be in several Places divided from it self The Soul of Man if it be entire both in the whole and in every part of the Body yet it is not divided from it self nor from its Body nor can it be in two Bodies at the same time as all confess muâ—h less can it be in Ten Thousand Bodies at once When ever any Angel comes to Earth he leaves Heaven So that this quite destroys the Truth of Christ's human Body Object Much of what we say here the Papists say was true of Christ's Body in the days of his Infirmity but when he was risen from the Dead then he received a spiritual Body as it is said ours shall be at the Resurrection 1 Cor. 15. Answ This is but a Fig-leaf for they ascribe these monstrous Properties to Christ's Body before its Resurrection for they say the Flesh and Blood of Christ were really in the Sacrament which the Disciples received whilst Christ lived Secondly Christ's Resurrection tho it heightned the Perfection yet it did not alter the Nature and Properties of his Body nor gave it the being of a Spirit for after he was risen he proves that he was no Spirit by this Argument Handle me and see for a Spirit hath not Flesh and Blood as you see me have Luke 24.39 By this it appears that their Doctrine destroyeth the Truth of Christ's human Body at least it destroys the main Evidence of it against those who affirmed that Christ had only a phantastical Body namely that he was seen and felt and heard for the Papists say that Sense is not to be believed Again this Doctrine of theirs destroyeth the Truth of Christ's Ascension into Heaven for he is not ascended if he hath not left this World but is here in the Sacrament Nothing can be more clear than that Christ did visibly and locally leave this World when he went up into Heaven Acts 1.9 10. That being once there the Heavens must receive or contain him until the Time of the Restitution of all things Acts 3.21 And that at the last Day he shall come visibly and locally from Heaven 2 Thess 1.7 But that he should come down a thousand times in a day at the command of every Mass-Priest or that he should have such power to make the Body of his Saviour is such a Dream as the Scripture speaketh not one syllable of nor can any rational Man believe it Besides their Doctrine destroyeth the very Essence of a Sacrament which consists of two parts an outward Element or Sign and the inward Grace signified by it These things being well considered it is evident these Words This is my Body are to be taken figuratively i. e. This is a Sign of my Body or this is the Sacrament of my Body so that from the manner of the Words spoken by Christ there is no necessity to take them as the Papists do seeing it is so frequent with the Holy-Ghost to use Metaphors in this kind I need not name them considering it is the Subject of our present Work The seven Kine are seven Years the seven Ears of Corn are seven Years the Stars are the Angels of the seven Churches the seven Heads are seven Mountains c. Christ is called a Rock a Lamb a Lion a Door together with many other things which we have spoken unto See the Second Head of Metaphors Similies c. The Saints are called Sheep Branches c. ' The meaning of all this is saith Dr. Preston They are like such and such things But yet it is the manner of the Scripture-Speech Dr. Preston of the Saints Qualifications p. 487 and therefore saith he it is not necessary that those Words should be taken in a proper Sence as they are by the Papists Object But saith the worthy Doctor you will object Yea but in matter of this moment as a Sacrament the Lord speaks distinctly and expresly there he useth no Metaphor tho in other Cases he doth Answ 'To this saith he I answer briefly It is so far from being true that he useth them not in the Sacrament that there are none of all the Sacraments but it is used viz. in the Sacrament of Circumcision This is the Covenant c. In the Sacrament of the Passeover which were the Sacraments of the Old Law the Lamb is called the Passeover In this very Sacrament to go no further for instance take but the second part of it This is the Cup of the New Testament in my Blood Here are not one but divers Figures The Cup is taken for the Liquor in it the Wine in the Cup is taken for Christ's Blood This is the new Testament c. that is the Seal of the New Testament Here is Figure upon Figure saith Mr. Pool and yet the Papists have the Impudence to reproach us for putting in but one Figure which they confess the Holy-Ghost frequently maketh use of Wonder O Heavens and judg O Earth whether these Men do not strain at Gnats and swallow Camels c. This openeth a Way for us to our next Work which is to run the Parallel concerning those figurative and metaphorical Expressions of the Lord Jesus Christ used at the Institution of the holy Eucharist Mat. 26.26 Jesus took Bread and blessed it and brake it and gave to his Disciples and said Take eat this is my Body Metaphor Parallel CHrist took Bread after he had supped c. THis in
never fell from their first Estate Christ is not to them a Redeemer for their Restoration but only a Head for their Confirmation But why Angels are called Sons of God will appear in the following Parallel Metaphor Parallel A Son is the Off-spring of the Father ANgels are the Off-spring of God Adam was called the Son of God by Creation so may the Angels because created by God II. A Son is greatly beloved by the Father II. Angels are greatly beloved of the Almighty III. Sons attend honour and wait upon their Father they are about his Table and at his Command III. Angels wait upon God they stand about his Throne and are always ready to obey his Command and seek his Glory IV. Sons are greatly dignified they are near to their Father and have great Power and Authority in the Family IV. Angels are greatly dignified they are very near to God Mat. 18.10 always beholding his Face and are mighty in power Mr. Caryl saith They are called Sons of God because of Power being called Principalities and Powers c. V. Sons serve their Father cheerfully willingly and readily they obey not as Slaves or Servants V. Angels serve God with abundance of Cheerfulness and Willingness they go about their Work with a Filial or Son-like Cheerfulness and Delight VI. Sons are like their Father they have some Resemblance of him in Nature and Qualifications VI. Angels have some essential Likeness to God God is a Spirit and incorporeal the Angels are Spirits in their Nature and incorporeal Tho the difference between God and them is as great as can be conceived in this respect God is the creating Spirit and they are created Spirits God is an infinite Spirit they finite Spirits Yet the Angels bear as the Learned observe some resemblance to God in their Essence as well as in their Qualification and may in this respect be called the Sons of God likewise VII And lastly Sons imitate their Father Do good to them that hate you saith Christ that you may be the Children of your Father which is in Heaven That is Imitate God as some Children do their Fathers carry it towards evil Men as God doth and this will be an Evidence that you are the Sons of God and he will honour you with the Title of his Sons VII Angels imitate God in Mercy in Love and Compassion as also in their good Works their Ways being all holy just and good pure and righteous and shewing much Kindness and Tenderness to the Children of Men. They doubtless are patient towards the froward and undeserving Mortals they are of most excellent Natures and Dispositions No Creatures do imitate God so plainly or fully as they do and from hence they may be called the Sons of God Inferences THis may teach us how to carry our selves towards God our Father We should labour to be like the Angels Our Saviour hath taught us to pray That the Will of God may be done on Earth as it is done in Heaven Mat. 6.10 We who are God's Sons on Earth should imitate the Sons of God in Heaven We should serve God as cheerfully and with the like Alacrity of Heart as the holy Angels and labour not only to imitate the Angels and be like them but also to imitate God himself for He hath set himself before us for our direct and immediate Example Mat. 5.44 And hereby God will not be ashamed to be called our God He will not grudg us the Honour and Title of Sons which as it appears by this is a most glorious Dignity and Privilege even such a one that is conferred upon the holy Angels of Heaven c. The Holy Angels compared to an Host or Army Gen. 32.1 Jacob went on his way and the Angels of God met him Verse 2. And when Jacob saw them he said This is God's Host And he called the Name of that Place Mahanaim that is two Hosts or Camps Luke 2.13 And suddenly there was with the Angel a Multitude of the Heavenly Host praising God c. ANgels so named of the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Angelos in Hebrew Maleac Messenger or Legate one sent or employed in any Work are in these Scriptures called God's Host or Army not that he needeth them to protect himself or suppress his Enemies being infinitely stronger than all the Armies he himself hath and then what is the Strength and Force of all the Armies of his Enemies Therefore when God is said to have Armies it is either to signify First That he hath all things at his Command and is full of Power Or secondly That altho he can do all things by himself yet he will use the Agency of his Creatures to effect his Purpose Metaphor Parallel AN Host or Army have a Prince or General who is the Head of them THe Lord's Host or Army of Angels have a Prince or General who is their Head and Leader viz. the Lord Jesus Christ who is câ—lled the Head of Principalities and Powers II. An Host or Army consists of many Companies amongst which there are divers Ranks and Orders and yet all in Subjection to their Prince and chief Leader II. Angels the Lord's Host consist of many Companies or Legions Mat. 26.53 Thinkest thou that I cannot pray to my Father and he shall send me more than twelve Legions of Angels Christ spake in the Roman Phrase who reckoned their Armies by Legions as we by Regiments Six thousand six hundred sixty six was the Number of a Legion then the Number of twelve Legions was Seventy nine thousand nine hundred ninety two a great Army But how many more no Man can say Christ pitched upon a great certain Number to shew saith Mr. Caryl he could have what Number he pleased if he did but call for them We are come saith the Apostle to an innumerable Company of Angels The Lord's Camp is very great The Chariots of the Lord are twenty thousand even many thousands of Angels Psal 68.17 We read of many Degrees or Orders of Angels which some account to be nine 1. Cherubims that is Angels of Knowledg as St. Hierom interprets the Word but others from Cherub a Figure or Image Others from Chi a Note of Similitude and a Chaldee Word which signifies Puerum Juvenem a Youth And so as a learned Writer observes they were usually represented in the shape of a young Man to shew them to be intellectual Creatures of a young Man to express their Vigor and Strength with Wings to declare their Agility and Swiftness These we read were placed at the East End of the Garden of Eden with a flaming Sword Gen. 3.24 Exod. 25. 1 Kings 1.6 Ezek 10. Psal 104.4 and their Figures were appointed to be placed over the Mercy-Seat in the Tabernacle and Temple 2. Seraphims the Angels or Zeal Their Name is from an Hebrew Word which signifies to burn or burning according to that of the Psalms He maketh his Ministers a Flame of
Fire 3. Thrones which are Royal Seats of Kings and Monarchs in their Magnificence and Glory 4. Dominions or Lordships Col. 1.16 5. Principalities connoting special and peculiar Jurisdiction 6. Powers such as have Right to execute Authority by God's appointment and not by his Permission only 7. Mighties 1 Thess 4.16 8. Archangels 9. Angels c. Others account but seven Orders of Angels and some but three The holy Scripture doth not fully open and unfold the Mystery of Angels to us in this respect therefore it is good for us as I said before not to be wise above what is written tho no doubt but there is a most excellent Order amongst them And probably there are different Ranks and Degrees of them and yet all are in subjection to our Lord Jesus Christ who is their Prince and Supreme Head whom they all reverence worship and adore III. An Host or Army is raised to make War and fight under the Banner of their Prince and Sovereign and many times do dreadful Execution and make great Desolation in the Earth III. The holy Angels God's mighty Host are employed to fight his Battels and at his Command to fall upon his Enemies when all Terms of Peace and Reconciliation are rejected and Sinners are grown incorrigible c. What fearful Execution and Desolation have they made in the World when they have had Commission from the Almighty Was it not this Host that came against Sodom and Gomorrah and the Cities about them Gen. 19 13 2 Kings 19 35. We will destroy this Place One of these Souldiers destroyed no less than an hundred fourscore and five thousand Men in the Camp of the Assyrians What cause have the Enemies of the Church to tremble when they consider what a mighty and powerful Army is raised and always in readiness at God's Command to fall upon them What is the Power of the proudest Monarch here below when compared to the Strength of the Lord's Host or Christ's heavenly Army IV. An Host or great Army sometimes breaks in upon a People that are secure utterly destroying and spoiling them on a sudden IV. The Angels of God come upon the wicked Enemies of Jesus Christ and his Church sometimes on a sudden in one Night was that great Host of the Assyrians destroyed Hab. 3.16 When he cometh up unto the People he will invade them with his Troops V. An Host or mighty Army hath many slaughtering Weapons if one doth not Execution another will V. So the Angels of God have many slaughtering Weapons or Ways to dedestroy sometimes by Famine Ezek. 9.2 sometimes by Plague sometimes by the Sword and sometimes make use of all these three together against a People that God resolves utterly to destroy VI. An Host or victorious Army sometimes meet with great Opposition and are fiercely engaged by stout and sturdy Enemies that will not quickly yield tho at last they are forced to fly being vanquished VI. The holy Angels of God are sometimes opposed by evil Angels who are fierce sturdy and cruel Enemies to them And there was War in Heaven Michael Rev. 12.7 and his Angels fought against the Dragon And the Dragon fought and his Angels and prevailed not c. Metaphor Disparity AN earthly Host or Army tho never so victorious at other times may yet meet with their Match nay be sometimes worsted THe Lord's Host was never worsted Tho the evil Angels are mighty in Power and have been oftentimes too hard for the Saints yet they are not able to stand before the holy Angels of God II. Souldiers of an earthly Host are mortal Men and may be put to the Sword or lose their Lives by the hands of their Enemies II. The Angels of God are immortal Spirits and cannot sustain the least Hurt or Wound much less be slain in any Wars they are engaged in against their Enemies Inferences WHat Comfort may this administer to the Godly May I not say with the Prophet Fear not for they that be with us are more than they that be with them 2 Kings 6.16 2. And as it affords Comfort to the Saints it may serve to terrify Sinners and such especially as are Persecutors of the Church of God How sad is their Condition considering who they make War against Can they stand before the terrible God God is their Enemy Christ is their Enemy and the Angels of Heaven are against them and their Enemies likewise 3. Bless God you that are in Covenant with him for the sake of these Helpers 4. This shews us also what great Glory is conferred upon the Lord Jesus Christ our blessed Mediator He is the Head and chief Leader of all the glorious Angels they are all at his Command and ready to engage in his Wars if he does but speak the Word they come with slaughtering Weapons in their hands Ezek. 9.2 to execute his Wrath and Displeasure upon the World The Holy Angels compared to the Faces of a Man of a Lion of an Ox and of an Eagle Ezek. 1.6.10 And every one had four Faces c. that is every one of the living Creatures or Angels which the Prophet saw in the Vision FOur particular Angels as some conceive which were chief over the rest of the whole Host of Angels Others upon better Reason rather understand it relates to the four Parts of the World East West North and South i. e. the Work of Angels laid out in all those Parts See Mr. Greenhill on Ezekiel pag. 85. Observ 1. God employeth glorious intelligent Creatures in his Service in the Ways and Workings of his Power and Providence in the World Observ 2. That Angels are in all Quarters of the Earth taking notice of Mens Works and Ways they perceive what is done in every Place by the Just and by the Vnjust The Consideration of which should make us carry our selves wisely and holily at all times and in all Places And every one had four Faces 1. The Face of a Man 2. The Face of a Lion 3. The Face of an Ox. 4. The Face of an Eagle In some Pictures saith Reverend Greenhill you may see several Faces so drawn that which way soever you look a several Face is presented So here before was the Face of a Man behind the Face of a Lion on the right side the Face of an Ox and on the left side the Face of an Eagle There is not a Face but is compared to the Face of some principal Creature Man is the chief of all the rest a Lion is the King of wild Beasts the Ox is the chief of the tame Ones and the Eagle is the chief of the Birds To these distinctly I. The Face of a Man Metaphor Parallel THe Face of a Man notes Understanding and the Excellency of Reason by which all human Actions are managed ANgels have great Knowledg and Understanding By their Likeness unto Man is laid before us the Rationality Knowledg and Understanding of Angels They
are not ignorant Creatures but ipsae Intelligentiae the most understanding Creatures in Heaven and Earth Greenhill The Woman of Tekoah said to David He was wise according to the Wisdom of an Angel of God to know all things that are upon the Earth That is he was very wise 2 Sam. 14.20 as Angels are to search out Understanding and discover things Therefore Jerom thinks they are called Cherubims from their much Knowledg Cherubims as it were Rabbies and Teachers of others And this Office some Angels have done Gabriel make this Man understand the Vision Dan. 8.16 I am come to make thee understand what shall befall thy People in the latter Day Angels saith one are good Philosophers they know the Principles Causes Effects Life Motion and Death of natural things they are great Statists and know the Affairs of Kingdoms Dan. 10.13 saith Gabriel I remained with the Kings of Persia c. They are said to be full of Eyes before and behind because they see what is past and what is to come Besides they have much revealed to them by God by Christ nay and understand many things by the Church as concerning the Mysteries of the Gospel so Eph. 3.10 2 Pet. 1.12 Which things the Angels desire saith Peter to look into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Word notes bowing down to pry heedfully into a thing Cherubims were made looking down towards the Mercy-Seat so here Angels look into the things of Christ as it was there figured forth in whom are hid all the Treasures of Wisdom and Knowledg Col. 2.3 They have much experimental Knowledg arising from things done daily in the World and in the Church Angels love to be at the Congregation to meet the Saints they understand partly by their Essence and partly by Species communicated to their Understandings as to ours c. II. The Face of a Man hath much Awe and Majesty in it nothing as is observed by some Naturalists carries more Terror in it to sensitive Creatures than the Face of a Man II. Angels are very Majestical Creatures many have been greatly terrified and astonished at the sight of them How was Manoah's Wife Samson's Mother amazed at the sight of the Angel that appeared to her Judg. 13.6 Then the Woman told her Husband saying A Man of God came unto me and his Countenance was like the Countenance of an Angel of God very terrible c. III. The Face of a Man notes human Affections as Mr. Greenhill observes III. Angels are of a loving Countenance and most careful of Men they have most dear Affections to those they are sent to minister unto IV. The Face of a Man denotes Beauty How amiable and lovely are some Faces of mortal Creatures to look upon 'T is the Seat as I may say of human Beauty IV. Angels are very beautiful and lovely to behold tho they have saith Mr. Caryl no visible bodily Beauty yet their Beauty far exceeds the Beauty of Mortals See Morning-Stars II. The Face of a Lion A Lion is a Creature of great Strength Prov. 30.30 the strongest amongst Beasts as was said before he turneth not away for any What is stronger than a Lion Judg. 14.18 said the Interpreters of Samson's Riddle Angels are mighty in Strength Rev. 18 21. An Angel can hinder the blowing of the Wind stop the Mouths of Lions break Iron Chains open Prison Doors and make Bars and Doors of Brass to flie Hence they are called mighty Angels 2 Thess 1.7 Who can stand before the Angels of God! III. The Face of an Ox. I. An Ox accustomed to the Yoke is very tractable not stubborn kicking and flying like as untamed Heifers are Ephraim is an Heifer that is taught and loves to tread out the Corn. An Heifer taught delighting in her Work doth it willingly I. Psal 103.20 Angels do the Work of God willingly with much delight they hearken to the Voice of his Word they set about their Work with much Cheerfulness they are very obsequious to God's Commands If he saith Go smite Herod for his Pride Balaam for his Covetousness David for his vain Glory Senacherib for his Blasphemy and Sodom for its Uncleanness presently they go II. An Ox doth faithful Service Horses often deceive Persons in their Service and throw their Riders but Oxen either in plowing or carrying Burdens fail not nor deceive their Owners II. Angels are faithful in their Ministrations they fail not in the least Particular Rev. 22.8 9. The Angel would not let John worship him The Angel would not suffer Lot to linger in Sodom They never betrayed their Trust as some of the Saints have done III. An Ox is a very patient and laborious Creature They labour hard and carry heavy Burthens and yet tho never such hard Service be put upon them they quietly and with much patience bear it and never seem to complain III. Angels are patient in their Ministration tho they meet with much Opposition Dan. 10.3 The Prince of Persia saith Gabriel withstood me one and twenty days c. In the midst of all Opposition whether from Men or Devils and great Services they are not at all impatient tho their Work never end Rev. 4.8 yet they never complain IV. Oxen are very useful Creatures much Increase was brought in by them No Creature saith my Author is more useful to the Support of a Family Greenhill than the Ox for of old all the Plowing was done by Oxen. See 2 Kings 19.19 Job had Oxen plowing in the Field he had five hundred Yoke of Oxen Job 1.3 no mention being made of Horses There was a severe Law made against those that stole an Ox Exod. 22.1 David makes it one part of the Happiness of a Common-Wealth that the Oxen are strong to labour IV. Angels are very useful Creatures they are useful to God they continually go on his Errands execute his Judgments at the Command of his Mouth They were useful to Christ in the Days of his Flesh Luk. 2.9 10 11. they proclaimed the joyful Tidings of his Nativity had the charge of him in his Humiliation whilst his Conflict remained with the evil Angels they ministred to him in his Temptations and when he was in his bloody Agony they declared and made known his Resurrection He is not here he is risen Mat. 26.6 They witnessed to his Ascension and to his second Coming Ye Men of Galilee Acts 1.10 11. why stand ye gazing up into Heaven The same Jesus which is taken from you into Heaven shall so come as ye have seen him go into Heaven They shall come with him when he comes the second time without Sin unto Salvation He shall come in the Glory of his Father with all his holy Angels They shall attend him on the Throne of Judgment and as Officers execute his righteous Sentence viz. seize all condemned Sinners and cast them into the Lake of Fire and Brimstone c.
Angels are useful to the Saints We little think what great Good we receive by the Ministration of Angels See Watchers Inferences This should instruct us we should be like Angels in many respects 1. when God commands or calls upon us to do any Service or Duty how ready ought we to be to do it even say with Samuel Here am I speak Lord what thou commandest I will do it 2. It should teach us to be faithful to the Lord as the holy Angels are 3. To be patient under Burthens Reproaches and all the Oppositions we meet with 4. To be serviceable to God and to one another in the Places and Stations wherein God hath set us c. Angels in all they do seek the Glory of God and the Profit and great Good of the Saints let us in this imitate them III. The Face of an Eagle Metaphor Parallel I. An Eagle hath a mighty quick Sight her Eyes behold afar off from the Top of Rocks out of Clouds they are said to behold Fishes swimming in the Sea So strong is the Sight of an Eagle that she can a long time behold the Sun with open and stedfast Eyes I. Angels are quick-sighted they as you hear have Eyes before and behind as if they were all Eye which notes the Excellency of their Sight and Knowledg of things They soar aloft stand before God they are said to behold the Face of God Mat. 18.10 Their Angels always behold the Face of my Father which is in Heaven 2 Sam. 1.23 II. Eagles are swift in their Flight Naturalists tell us no Bird flies more swiftly than the Eagle II. Angels are swift Creatures their Agility Speed and Swiftness is extraordinary moving saith one like Lightning from one end of Heaven to the other compared therefore to a Flame of Fire Heb. 1.7 and said from hence also to have Wings with which they flie Isa 6. Their Quickness or Agility in Motion proceeds from their spiritual Nature which is not subject to Weariness they cannot be hindred by any corporeal Substance they can pass over and through all Impediments And besides this their Agility is much helped forward by their Promptitude and Readiness Propensity and Zeal to dispatch their Errand and Ministry upon which they are employed 'T is not here saith Ayston Timor but Amor addidit alas Their Swiftness is very necessary saith Clark 1. Because of the vast distance between Heaven and Earth betwixt which they often pass and repass 2. Because many of the Saints whose Necessity requires present Relief live far asunder 3. Because the Devils are swift to do Mischief therefore they are swift to defend succour and do us good III. Eagles are fresh and lively always Age and Sickness works not upon them as upon other Birds The Eagle in her Age saith a great Writer is useful Pliny saith they never die with Age nor Sickness but by Hunger her upper Bill groweth so much over the under that she cannot open her Mouth to take in Sustenance and so dies Her Age is said to be renewed by often changing of her Feathers III. Angels never grow old they are always strong and lively they know no Sickness their Service doth not wear them out The Cherubims before the Mercy-Seat which represented the Angels were without Beards to shew their Vigor Vivacity and Youthfulness Men soon decay their Strength and Activity many times on a sudden is gone Sin hath brought this upon us if Man had not sinned he had never decayed but retained an immortal Vivacity Angels sinned not and so retain their first Liveliness Inferences FIrst From hence we may infer that Angels are fit for publick and great Service They have four Faces a Man's a Lion's an Ox's and an Eagle's which shew they have all that is requisite to great Undertakings They have Wisdom to consult to contrive and manage the Affairs of the World prudentially they have the Strength of a Lion to execute they have the Willingness and Faithfulness of the Ox to rejoyce the Heart of the Commander and Patience to undergo the Difficulties of their Work and Usefulness of the Publick they are quick-sighted to discern and prevent the Designs of Enemies and speedily to dispatch much in a little time and that with cheerfulness This is meant by their four Faces which notes their Perfection and Fitness for Service in all Parts of the World in regard of which they are said to have one Face before and another behind and one on each side God sets forth their Serviceableness by these Creatures both rational and irrational they have the Shapes of Men Birds and Beasts Secondly That suitable Persons ought to be employed in publick and great Service God employs Angels in the Government of the World who are wise trusty strong and speedy and you know what Men God calls for in the State Exod. 18.21 viz. Such as fear God Men of Truth hating Covetousness and in the Church 1 Pet. 5. Bishops must not lord it over God's Clergy They are not Lords but Servants they ought not like Princes to dwell in stately Palaces in Pride and Idleness but daily to study and preach God's holy Word and labour in God's Harvest like as an Ox is faithful and laborious to his Owner not instead of Preaching and striving to build up God's House plot and contrive Ways to pull it down and instead of feeding undo and ruin such as are faithful in the Land Thirdly Angels are noble and glorious Creatures and yet disdain not to do Service to them that are far beneath themselves Man at first when in his Glory was but a little lower than the Angels but since he sinned he is degraded and fallen as low as Hell he hath a vile Body a defiled Conscience and a polluted Soul yet the Angels that are stiled Gods Holy Ones Elect Psal 8.5 that are of the Privy-Council of Heaven these blessed Creatures are not ashamed to serve and wait upon us tho we have the scent of the Earth and Hell about us and do often grieve and offend them with our Miscarriages yet they despise us not but cheerfully minister unto us What Pride is it then in Men that have Parts Places Honour Greatness Grace c. not to stoop to those that are their Inferiors They have not more Worth in them than an Angel and Angels condescend to serve us Rom. 12.16 therefore let us not mind high things but condescend to Men of low Estate and not be wise in our own Conceit Fourthly There is one thing more remarkable touching their Faces viz. the Faces were stretched upward so Montanus and others read it They looked up to him that sate upon the Throne which was Christ The Cherubim's Faces Exod. 25.20 21. were towards the Mercy-Seat Fifthly Observe all Creatures depend upon the Lord Jesus Christ These Angels have the Face of Men Lions Oxen Eagles and look up to him If there were nothing in it but this viz. Angels in
their own Nature look up to Him it might convince us that all inferior Creatures do depend upon Him as well as those noble Ones But when they come in with the Faces of other Creatures looking up it is a clear Evidence that all depend upon Christ By him were all things created Col. 1.16 17. that are in Heaven and in Earth visible and invisible whether Thrones or Dominions Principalities or Powers All things were created by him and for him and by him all things consist Sixthly We are to learn from hence to be heavenly-minded with the holy Angels to look up The Holy Angels compared to the Wind and to Flaming-Fire Psal 104.4 Maketh his Angels Spirits and his Ministers a flaming Fire Heb. 1.7 And of the Angels he saith Who maketh his Angels Spirits and his Ministers a Flame of Fire SOme of the modern Jews deny there is any mention made of Angels in Psal 104.4 affirming that the Subject the Psalmist treats of are the Winds with Thunder and Lightning which God employs as his Messengers and Ministers to do his Will and Pleasure But that the Psalmist means the Angels is evident from the Design and Scope of the Words The Consent of the ancient Jews lies against the Sentiments of the modern both the old Translations either made or embraced by them expresly refer the Words unto Angels On Heb. 1. so Dr. Owen observes do the Seventy and so doth the Targum thus rendring the Place Who maketh his Messengers or Angels swift as Spirits and his Ministers strong or powerful as a flaming Fire The Supply of the Note of Similitude makes it evident that they understand the Text of Angels and not of Winds and of making Angels as Spirits and not of making Winds to be Angels or Messengers which is inconsistent with their Words The Word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth usually denote the Angels themselves and no reason can be given why it should not do so in this place The Apostle puts it out of doubt positively saying And of the Angels he saith c. That the Apostle speaketh not here of the Nature and Essence of Angels but their Dignity Honour and Employment is evident upon which account saith our Reverend Author he preferreth the Lord Jesus Christ before them Observ God sendeth his Angels like the Winds or like a Flame of Fire Metaphor Parallel THe Wind is invisible who can see it ANgels are invisible Spirits we are daily attended upon by them but see them not II. The Wind blows at God's Command he is said to hold the Wind in his Fist II. Angels go at God's Command He hath them at his Beck Psal 103.20 III. The Wind is quick piercing and powerful in its Operation the Cause of many gracious Effects tho sometimes sent as a Judgment III. Angels are quick agil and powerful in their Working and many great and glorious Blessings Saints receive from their Ministration tho sometimes sent as a Scourge to Nations and particular Persons to execute God's Displeasure as on Sodom c. Flaming-Fire I. A flaming Fire is of a burning quality I. Seraphims signify Burning noting that mighty Zeal they are attended with in doing God's Will II. A flaming Fire is of a consuming destroying and devouring Nature II. So have the Angels of God been to many of God's implacable Enemies as hath been hinted III. A Flaming Fire is a good Defence in a howling Wilderness especially if it be round about such as dwell therein III. The Angels of God are a glorious Defence to the Church whilst in the Wilderness of this World where they are daily surrounded by wicked Men who are compared unto Beasts of Prey Psal 34.7 The Angels of God encamp round about them that fear him c. Inferences THis may comfort the Godly who dwell among blood-thirsty Enemies they are surrounded with a Flame of Fire viz. the holy Angels of God 2. Let ungodly Ones tremble can they stand before a flaming Fire and not be consumed God can soon send his Angels to destroy them 3. It should also stir up Believers to act with much Zeal and Fervency in the Work and Service of God The Angels for Zeal and Agility are like a Flame of Fire We should do the Will of God on Earth as the Angels of God do it in Heaven The Holy Angels compared to Horses 2 Kings 6.17 And Elisha prayed and said Lord I pray thee open his Eyes And the Lord opened the Eyes of the young Man and he saw and behold the Mountains were full of Horses and Chariots of Fire round about Elisha Zech. 1.8 I saw by night and behold a Man riding upon a red Horse and he stood among the Myrtle-Trees that were in the bottom and behind him were three red Horses speckled and white BY these Horses all Expositors understand the holy Angels of God are intended They are compared to Horses and Chariots of Fire also to Horses of divers Colours These things seem very dark and mysterious 1. We shall briefly however hint a few things why they may be compared to Horses II. Why to Horses and Chariots of Fire III. Why to red speckled and white Horses Metaphor Parallel A Horse is a strong and a very couragious and fearless Creature which God himself elegantly setteth forth Job 39. v. 19 to 24. Hast thou given the Horse his Strength hast thou cloathed his Neck with Thunder Canst thou make him afraid The Glory of his Nostrils is terrible He rejoyceth in his Strength He goeth on to meet the armed Man He mocketh at Fear and is not affrighted neither turneth he back from the Sword c. ANgels are mighty in Strength One of them saith an eminent Writer is stronger than all the World They are called mighty Angels or God's mighty Ones Angels of his Strength They are couragious and void of Fear their Necks may be said to be cloathed with Thunder they turn their Backs for none They fear not the glittering Spear nor the Shield Who is able to engage or encounter with one of the glorious Seraphims or Cherubims Are any of the Sons of the Mighty a Match for him What was Alexander or Julius Caesar or all the mighty Champions that ever were to the Angels of Heaven II. The Horse is a very useful Creature useful to carry Burthens and draw the Chariots of Princes useful to ride on useful for War c. II. Angels are exceeding useful See Oxen. They bear up the Saints they help support and carry them along in their Journey to their everlasting Home they carry their Souls into Abraham's Bosom The Beggar died and was carried by the Angels c. The Chariots and Horses of Fire that parted the two Worthies 2 Kings 2.11 12. those Princes of the Prophets and carried one of them to Heaven were the Blessed Angels of God II. They are compared to Horses and Chariots of Fire to shew how fierce agil and swift they are in their Motion and how
Iron 1 Tim. 4.2 VII A great and faithful Witness who hath perfect Knowledg of things and will not be bribed who can and will as it is believed and found by experience speak fully to a Cause tho it be to the utter Shame and Ruin of all guilty Persons is many times grievously abused by malicious Men who hate that their abominable Deeds should be brought to Light or laid at their Doors nay not only so but some have been stifled strangled and traiterously murdered as the ever renowned Sir Edmond-Bury Godfrey was by bloody Papists the 12th of October 1678. whom they knew could witness many things against them to detect their cursed and never to be forgotten Hellish Plot. VIII It is a very great Wickedness to lay violent hands or treacherously to abuse and stifle the King 's faithful Witnesses especially when called to give in their Evidence in Matters of great Moment wherein the Honour and Sovereignty of the King is greatly concerned VIII So it is a great and horrible Wickedness for any Soul or Sinner to go about to stop the Mouth of or treacherously to abuse poor Conscience who is the great Witness of the King of Heaven and Earth in this lower Court and that in Matters wherein his Honour and glorious Right and Sovereignty is much concerned nay not only his Witness but Judg to sit upon the Bench to hear and determine all Causes if rightly informed according to the great Law-Book of the Gospel and to pass Sentence of Life and Death or to acquit and discharge IX A Witness is required to speak the Truth when he comes before a Court of Judicature the whole Truth and nothing but the Truth and he that is a true Witness will do it And hereby many times most horrid Evils are brought to light and publickly detected yea secret things are discovered that the guilty Person thought would never have been known which makes him ashamed and confounded for ever IX So Conscience in the Day of Judgment will speak the Truth the whole Truth and nothing but the Truth Tho now oft-times he is blinded and at a great Loss for want of Light or by being mis-guided he gives in false Testimony and quits the guilty and condemns the innocent but in that day it will recover such perfect Light and Knowledg that it will decide the Cause clearly the right way and will by this means bring to light all the hidden things of Darkness 1 Cor. 4 5. even all those cursed Abominations of the Heart all secret things that it and God Almighty were only privy to and will lay open all the horrid Evils that have been done in the dark Then Men shall be forced to confess their secret Adulteries Murthers Treacheries Theft Self-Revenge together with all their bloody and black Combinations ConspiracieS and Hellish Plots carried on in secret Cabals managed by ungodly Papists or others notwithstanding all their Oaths of Secrecy Conscience if it comes not to light before will in that day lay all open before the Eyes of Men and Angels to the Shame and eternal Confusion of all ungodly Ones X. A just and impartial Witness that clearly and very fully giveth in Testimony against a Person in a fair Trial finally stops his own Mouth and the Mouths of all others and leaves the Cause clear for the Judg to pass Sentence against him X. So the Consciences of wicked Men in the great Day will give in such clear and full Evidence against them touching all the Evils they shall then be charged with by the just Judg of Heaven and Earth that all Flesh shall for ever be silenced and God shall be clear when he judgeth Rom. 2.15 16. Which shew the Works of the Law written in their Hearts their Consciences also bearing Witness and their Thoughts in the mean while accusing or else excusing one another in that Day when God shall judg the Secrets of all Men by Jesus Christ according to my Gospel And hereby all the Mouths of Unbelievers will be stopp'd and they all be found guilty before Christ Inferences THese things being considered it may stir up all Persons to take heed how they carry it at home and abroad when they go out and when they come in when they lie down or rise up because Conscience observes all that is said or done nay is privy to all the thoughts of our Hearts and one day will witness for us or against us II. Let Christians whatever they do labour to keep a good Conscience A good Conscience is better than a good Name it is better than a good Trade 't is better than a good Estate And for further Motives to this needful Duty 1 Consider Conscience keeps a Register of all thy Thoughts Words and Actions what you forget and is quite gone out of your Memories is set down in the Book of Conscience 2. Consider Conscience is a Witness an impartial Witness an Accuser of Evil and tho he lies still a great while he will rouse up at last and with his cruel Charges and Accusations accuse the Soul as in the Case of Joseph's Brethren And they said one to another Gen. 42.21 Verily we are guilty concerning our Brother in that we saw the Anguish of his Soul when he besought us and we would not hear therefore is this Distress come upon us 3. Conscience is not only a Witness but a Judg and hath power to condemn the wicked and the guilty Soul it sits upon the Throne as God's Attorney-General to award Life or Death as the States and Conditons of Men are If thy Heart condemn the 1 Joh 3.20 21. God is greater c. 4. Conscience doth often the Work and Office of a Tormentor wo to them that fall into his enraged hands here but much more sad will it be with them whom he shall torment in Hell 'T is he that is the gnawing Worm that never dies Mark 9.44 where the Fire shall never be quenched But 5. There is no bearing in this World the Pain and Torment of an accusing Conscience Tiberius the Emperor was so followed with Grief and Horror by his own Conscience that he confessed in the Senate-House he suffered Death daily and Charles the Ninth of France that Monster of Mortals after the dreadful Massacre could never endure to be awaked in the Night without Musick such was the dreadful Anguish and Horror he found in his own Conscience Francis Spira also may be here recited among the rest whose Conscience terrified him at that rate that the Account of his fearful Case is left to Posterity It was Conscience that put Judas into such an Amaze and forced him to hang himself after he had betrayed our Blessed Saviour And many other Examples both ancient and modern we meet with both of Men and Women that have destroyed themselves as not being able to bear the cruel Torments of an accusing Conscience and others from hence have confessed their Guilt and so
Scarcity better than weak or poor Christians will only God hath for their Comfort and Encouragement promised to supply their Wants Phil. 4.19 and will if sincere also relieve them Psal 84.11 that they shall not faint or perish in the Years of Famine XIX Some Cities tho rich yet are in a comparative sence but small but little Cities XIX The City of God in comparison of great Babylon is but a small City notwithstanding all her Glory Grandure Luke 12.32 Eccles 9.14 Rev. 17.18 and Greatness as you have heard she is but little There was a little City and few Men in it This City is the Church of God c. Babylon is a great City In comparison of the Wicked Christ's Flock is but a handful of People as it were XX. A City tho very strong yet is sometimes besieged and hath many Enemies XX. The City of God this little City is besieged Isa 1.8 The Daughter of Zion is left as a Cottage in a Vineyard as a Lodge in a Garden of Cucumers as a besieged City And marvellous it is so small a City should hold out so bravely unto this Day especially considering what mighty Enemies have and do besiege her Object But here it may be objected Hath it not been overcome is it not said The Holy City was trodden under foot Rev. 11.2 Answ It is only the outward Court God hath had his Church in all Ages tho forced for a time to flie into the Wilderness from the Face of the Dragon Rev. 12 6. Quest By whom is this City besieged Answ 1. By the Devil called a great King and the King of the Bottomless Pit Eccles 9.14 Rev. 12. 2. By Antichrist the First-born of Satan He hath for above twelve hundred Years laid Siege against it using all manner of Engines Craft and Cruelty to batter her down and finally to destroy her 3. She is besieged by the World by wicked Men Men of earthly and carnal Principles who abhor Zion and say Let her be defiled raze her Psal 137.7 even to the Foundation thereof 4. She is besieged by Sin and the Flesh a secret Enemy who fain in a clandestine way would betray her this Enemy doth her the most Mischief 5. She is besieged by a Multitude of false Teachers 2 Pet. 2.1 2. these likewise have done great Hurt and Dammage to the Church of God who labour by evil Doctrine to poyson all her Inhabitants 6. And besides all this there have been sad Divisions within her also she has been as a City divided and yet she stands 7. There have been sad Breaches made in her Walls so that many have been let in that way who should have been kept out 8. Many that seemed to be for her have deserted her and joined with the Enemy and yet still she holds out 9. And which is worst of all few of those who have been in the City have bravely acquitted themselves by Zeal and Holiness to defend her and yet she holds out still Quest From whence is it that she is helped to bear up against all these sore and grievous Assaults Batteries and Calamities Answ 1. This City as you have heard is built upon a Rock it has a sure Foundation which cannot be removed Mat. 16.18 2. The Lord of Hosts hath fought for her 't is he that hath been on her side he hath defended Mount Zion and the Hill thereof he hath took part with her Psal 125.2 Isa 31.4 5 and doth at this day 3. She holds out because God hath decreed her Standing Zech. 12.8 9. and that her Enemies shall not prevail 4. She is defended because she is the Place which the Lord loveth Psal 74 2. and hath purchased with the Blood of his own dear Son 5. Because it is the Place where God's Honour dwells Psal 26.8 I have loved the Habitation of thy House the Place where thy Honour dwells 6. Again she still remains because she is tho a little City yet a strong City We have a strong City She hath strong Fortifications strong Walls and Bulwarks Isa 26.1 Psal 31.21 135.21 Zech. 2.5 7. 'T is because God's own Habitation as you have heard is in her God is a Wall of Fire round about her and the Glory in the midst of her 8. She is defended by reason of the Strong-Tower she hath in her so long as her Tower stands how can she be battered down And her Tower is impregnable The Enemy may sooner pull the Sun out of the Firmament than undermine or batter down deface or demolish the Tower of Zion which is the Name of the Lord. Prov. 18.10 See Strong-Tower 9. She is defended because in her are the Laws Statutes Ordinances Isa 2.3 and holy Institutions of her King the Lord Jesus where he is worshipped and adored in Spirit and Truth Inferences HEnce all that dwell in Zion may be provoked to a diligent Improvement of their great Privileges to the end they may be enriched with all those spiritual Riches and dignified with that Honour that appertaineth to a true Denizen thereof 2. Take Comfort and Encouragement also whatever the Attempts of the Enemies are yet about all her Glory shall be a Defence All those whose Feet stand within her Gates may read Honour Safety Isa 4.5 and Salvation as it were written upon her Walls 3. Let it be your Delight to prefer her above your chiefest Joy as she is called the holy City so be ye also holy Psal 137.6 that you may declare your selves unto what City it is you do belong 4. How may this call home all those that are gone astray and invite all that profess good Will unto Sion to let their Feet stand within her Gates for the Lord hath desired it for his Habitation Holy David made this his one thing desirable Psal 27.4 viz. to dwell in God's House to be a Denizen of this City and why should not you 5. Let it be a Warning to all Sion's Enemies to take heed how they lift up their hands against her or reproach God and them that dwell in Heaven let them lay down their Arms and fight against her no more The Lord shall roar also out of Zion Joel 3.16 and utter his Voice from Jerusalem and the Heavens and Earth shall shake But the Lord will be the Hope of his People and the Strength of the Children of Israel So shall ye know that I am the Lord your God dwelling in Zion my holy Mountain c. The Church compared to the Moon Cant. 6.10 She is fair as the Moon THe Moon is called in Hebrew Lebanah of her Whiteness and bright Shining The State of the Church all Expositors agree is signified hereby The Church may in many respects be compared to the Moon Simile Parallel NAturalists affirm the Moon receiveth her Light from the Sun THe Church hath all her Light from Christ the Sun of Righteousness
above another and larger each than other VI. So in the Church God hath placed Degrees of Officers some greater and higher in Glory than others as Apostles Eph. 4.11 Pastors Teachers c. VII The Walls of the Temple were covered round about with Cherubims Palm-Trees and Flowers VII To note saith Mr. Guild the Protection of the Church by the Ministry of Angels tho they are not seen and its peaceable victorious and flourishing State under the same VII Solomon consecrated the Temple unto the Lord. VIII Joh. 17. So did Christ his Church unto the Father IX There was Musick used in the Temple IX Which signifies that Joy of Heart Eph. 5.19 and heavenly Melody that is in the Church amongst the faithful and sincere Converts thereof X. In the Temple was the Ark of the Testimony and in the midst of the House 't is said he set it X. So in the Church is God's Word and Covenant of Grace born by Christ and by his true Ministers by preaching and publishing the same XI The Glory of the Lord filled the Temple God promised to dwell therein and hear the Prayers that should be there made I have hallowed this House 2 Chron. 7.15 saith God that thou hast built to put my Name there for ever and mine Eyes and my Heart shall be there perpetually XI So the glorious Presence of Go is in his Church he dwelleth in Sion and from thence the Perfection of Beauty shines forth and the Promises of blessed Grace Peace Pardon and Acceptance is made to them who dwell therein His Eye is always upon the Righteous his Ears open to their Cry 1 Pet. 3.12 and his tender Compassion is ever toward them Type Disparity THe Temple was built with dead and senseless Stones THe Church is built with living 1 Pet. 2.5 sensible and lively Stones II. The Stones were polished and hewen by the hands of Men. II. These Stones are hewn and polished by the hand of the Spirit III. The Temple that was built by Solomon was utterly destroyed by the Babylonians III. The Church of God can never be destroyed the Gates of Hell shall never prevail against it Mat. 16.18 so as utterly to overthrow it tho it is not denied but the outward Courts have been trodden down by the Popish Gentiles Rev. 11.2 A Parallel between the second Temple built in the Days of Nehemiah and the Church of God Built in the latter Days Metaphor Parallel THe Temple that was built in the Days of Nehemiah was first destroyed by the literal Babylonians SIgnifying the Church of God should be greatly defaced and spoiled and the outward Courts trodden down by the mystical Babylonians Rev. 11 2 3 and afterwards rebuilt or rather repaired again II. The Temple was built in a troublesom Time they wrought with one hand and held a Sword in the other II. Signifying that the Church of God should be rebuilt in a troublesom time and that great Opposition should be made against them III. The Temple was rebuilt by such as had been for many Years in the Babylonian Captivity Neh. 4.13 III. Signifying that the rebuilding of God's Church should be by such as had been a long time in spiritual Captivity under the mystical Babylonians or Mother of Harlots IV. The Builders of this second Temple were look'd upon as poor weak and contemptible Persons in comparison of Solomon Neh. 4.2 and those that built with him IV. Signifying that those whom God would raise up to repair the waste Places of Sion in the latter Days should be poor weak inconsiderable Persons very unlikely to perfect so great a Work as Reformation is What was Luther and others whom God employed to the holy Apostles who were the first Builders V. The Builders of this Temple were greatly mock'd and jeer'd There were Sanballat Gesham Tobiah and others who in reproachful manner said What will these feeble Jews do Neh. 4.2 3 4. will they make an end in a Day If a Fox go up he shall even break down their Stone-Wall V. So the Rebuilders in these latter Days have been greatly reproached and contemned by the Enemies of Christ those that are truly religious called feeble weak and foolish Ones c. nay Hereticks Schismaticks and many other reproachful Names have been and still are daily given to them and their Work much slighted and despised also VI. The Builders of this Temple had much Rubbish to remove Neh. 4.2 before they could go on with their Work VI. So the Builders of God's Church in these latter Days have had much Popish Rubbish to remove much Filth of humane Inventions and Traditions of that Church being in their way some Stones being almost quite lost amongst this Rubbish and others ready to mistake and instead of a Stone of Sion they take a Stone of Babylon VII The Builders of this Temple were hindred and for a time the Work ceased VII So the Builders of God's House or Reformers in Religion have often been hindred or obstructed in these latter Days VIII Many People were very backward about rebuilding the Temple Hag. 1.2 in the Days of Haggai and Nehemiah crying the Time was not come that the House of the Lord should be built VIII So have many Souls been very backward about the Work of Reformation or repairing the House of God they have dwelt in their cieled Houses and let the House of God as it were lie waste IX Tho many cruel Enemies endeavoured to hinder the rebuilding of the Temple yet the Work went on and was finished in some Time to the Joy of the Faithful IX So the Enemies now as in former Times strive to hinder the repairing of God's House yet the Work of Reformation shall in due time be perfected to the Joy of all sincere Christians X. That Work was carried on not by Might Zech 4 6. nor by Power but by the Spirit of the Lord. X. So the Work in these Days goes on not so much by the Power of Men or human Help as by the Power of God and his Spirit XI God promised that the Glory of the second House should exceed the Glory of the first Hag. 2.9 which some conceive was made good by Christ's coming whose personal Presence in the Temple greatly added to its Glory XI So the Church of God in the latter Day will be far more glorious than it was ever yet since the beginning of the World which will be accomplished as will be shewed in respect of these things following 1. God will destroy all the Enemies of his Church 1 Sam. 2.10 Psal 37.10 11. The Adversaries of the Lord shall be broken in pieces out of Heaven God will thunder upon them for evil Doers shall be cut off Yet a little while and the Wicked shall not be but the Meek shall possess the Earth c. And all that lift up a hand against Zion shall be torn in pieces God will plead the
Controversy of his Church and undo all that afflict her The Stone cut out of the Mountain without hands zech 12.2 Dan. 2.34 shall smite the Image upon his Feet that were of Iron and Clay and break them to pieces Then the Iron and the Clay the Brass the Silver and the Gold shall be broken together and become as the Chaff of the Summer Threshing-floor 2. God will utterly destroy all Idolatry and all false Worship and by this means will restore his own Appointments in the purity of them Rev. 14.8 Rev. 18.1 2 3 21. Isa 60.1 2. 25.6 7. 58.12 3. God to make her glorious will unite all her Children together in Love They shall serve the Lord with one Consent and no more Divisions shall be amongst them Isa 11.13 Ezek. 37.16 17 19. Zeph. 3.8 9. Zech. 14.9 There shall be one Lord and his Name one 4. God will enlarge her Borders The Children of the Barren shall say again in my Ears The Place is too strait for me give me Room that I may dwell Isa 59.20 The Fulness of the Gentiles shall be brought in they shall come like Doves to the Windows Isa 60.3.4 5. 5. The Jews shall be called and both Jews and Gentiles shall make but one Sheep-fold And there shall be one Sheep-fold and one Shepherd Ezek. 37.22 John 10.16 Isa 19.19 20 to the end 6. The Glory of the Church will be great in respect of Knowledg All the Earth shall be filled with the Knowledg of the Glory of the Lord as the Waters cover the Sea Numb 14.21 Isa 11.9 Hab. 2.14 7. Her Glory shall be great in respect of the Abundance of Peace which shall be in the World in that Day God will make Wars to cease to the ends of the Earth such a Day never was in the World yet Psal 46.8 9. 72.7 Isa 2.4 Mich. 4.3 4. 8. The Mountain of the Lord's House shall be exalted above the Mountains Mich. 4.2 Isa 2.12 and lifted up above the Hills and all Nations shall flow unto it The Saints in that Day shall possess the Gates of their Enemies Jer. 30.20 9. The Glory of the Church will be great in respect of Holiness God will bring his People into the Fire and make his Church very pure Isa 1.25 26 27. Mal. 3.2 Psal 110.2 3. Zech. 13.8 9. There shall be no Canaanite in the House of the Lord no unclean Person shall dwell therein 10. Her Glory shall be great by Christ's coming to her Psal 2.6 Thine Eyes shall see the King in his Beauty Isa 33.17 He shall be King over all the Earth I have set my King upon my holy Hill of Sion God will dwell with Men in a more glorious manner than he ever yet dwelt with them 11. In that her Glory shall abide and the Kingdom shall not be left to another People Dan. 2.44 Dan. 7.27 Inferences LEt us pray for the Day of Sion's Glory and never give God rest until he hath made Jerusalem a Praise in the whole Earth Thy Kingdom come c. 2. Let not the Godly be discouraged whatever Troubles they are now attended with Clouds of Darkness shall soon flie away At Even-tide there shall be Light Zech. 14.7 The Church compared to an Olive-Tree Hosea 14.7 His Branches shall spread and his Beauty shall be as the Olive-Tree The Church of God is compared in this place to an Olive-Tree Simile Parallel PArt or the Beauty of the Olive-Tree consists in its Greenness it is always green few Trees that bear Fruit are like the Olive in this respect SO the Church of God and every sincere Soul is green and flourishing Greenness notes Life and Sap to be in the Branches the Branches of the Divine Olive viz. the Saints are never without spiritual Moisture or the Sap of Grace in their Hearts and Lives Psal 1.3 His Leaves shall not fail Hence David said He was like a green Olive-Tree in the House of the Lord. Psal 52.8 II. The Olive-Tree is renowned for Fruitfulness it abounds mightily with Fruit. Pliny saith If care be not taken its Fruit so loads it that it even breaks it down II. The Church is fruitful now but shall be much more fruitful unto God hereafter her Beauty shall be as the Olive-Tree in this respect She shall abound in Children and abound in Grace and true Holiness III. The Olive-Tree beareth not only much Fruit but also profitable Fruit. Olives are rare things What Tree brings forth better Fruit than the Olive-Tree It s Fruit is mollifying feeding strengthning healing its Oil makes your Lamps to burn III. So the Church brings forth good Fruit not only a great quantity but Fruit that excells in its Nature or Quality viz. Faith Love Meekness Patience Charity Gal. 5.22 c. even all the Fruits of the Spirit or as they are in another place called the Fruits of Righteousness Jam. 3.17 Grace is of a mollifying feeding strengthening and healing Nature Grace makes the Lamp of Profession to burn clear whereby others see or have much Light See Oil. IV. The Branches of an Olive-Tree were formerly used to signify Peace IV. A Saint is for Peace They are Peace-makers they desire nothing more than Peace with God and Peace with Men I am for Peace saith David Psal 120.7 He that hath the Fruit of the Olive viz. Grace shall soon see the Dove viz. the Spirit bringing the Olive-Branch but as Noah's Dove did not bring the Olive-Branch till the Waters were abated so the Flood of Iniquity must be abated the Waters of Wickedness sink and be dried up before a Man can receive a sure Sign or Token of Peace and Reconciliation with God Inferences HEnce let Saints who are planted in the House of the Lord labour to be like the Olive-Tree not only to bring forth much Fruit as to quantity but good and right Fruit in respect to its quality The Church compared to an Inn. Luke 10.34 And brought him to an Inn. BY the Inn most Expositors that I have met with understand that Christ means the Church which may be fitly compared to an Inne Metaphor Parallel AN Inn is a Place to entertain Travellers whilst they pass from one Country or City to another SO the Church is a Place to entertain Christians whilst they pass through the Wilderness of this World to the Land of Promise or through the Valley of Tears to the Mount of Joy In an Inn is a Host who is to take care of Strangers or Travellers that come thither and to help them to whatsoever they need II. In the Church are Pastors or faithful Ministers who wait to receive all poor Sinners who come to take up their Lodging there and make them very welcom III. An Inn is a Place of Refreshment for Travellers where they meet with convenient Food and sweet Repose in their Journey A Man may have in some Inns what Food he pleaseth either Milk or strong Meat choice of
with the Kisses of his Mouth Cant. 1.1 for his Love is better than Wine V. A Virgin espoused is a Man's Wife V. So is the Church the Wife of Christ The Church compared to a Wife Isa 54.5 Thy Maker is thy Husband Rev. 21.9 I will shew thee the Bride the Lamb's Wife BY the Metaphor Espousals which is the most pleasant Metaphor of all the spiritual Union between Christ and the Church is expressed Hos 2.19 20. From the Names of Husband and Wife Metaphors also are taken Isa 54.5 where God calls himself 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Husband of the Church and hence Zion is said to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Beulah that is married Isa 62.4 5. Note The Church of Christ is the Wife of Christ Metaphor Parallel A Wife is one who hath made a solemn Contract with and is married to an Husband SO the Church and every true Christian Rom. 7.15 hath made a solemn Contract or Covenant with and is married to the Lord Jesus II. A Woman that entreth into a Marriage-Relation with an Husband gives her self wholly to him The Husband gives himself to her and she by way of Return gives her self unto him they consent to take each other II. So a gracious Soul in this spiritual Marriage gives it self to Christ and Christ gives himself to the Soul I will be thine saith Christ to love thee thine to save thee thine to crown thee and make thee happy I with all my Riches and rich Treasure of Grace and Glory will be fully thine and for ever thine And on the other hand the Soul by way of Return gives it self unto Christ I will be thine saith every sincere Convert I will be for thee and not for another Hence 't is said They gave themselves to the Lord 2 Cor. 8.5 Blessed Jesus saith the Soul such as I am and have I give to thee I am a poor sorry Piece infinitely unworthy to wash the Feet of the Servants of my Lord O how undeserving then of thy Acceptation my best is too bad my all is too little for thee But since it is thy Pleasure to accept of such a Gift I do with my whole Soul give my Self my Strength my Time my Talents and all I have am or can do for the Glory of thy holy Name III. A faithful Wife in marrying her self to one Husband renounceth all other Men and keeps her self chast and faithful to him III. So all true Christians renounce Sin Self and the Law in point of Justification and all Lovers whatsoever and keep themselves chast and faithful to Christ Wherefore Brethren Rom. 7.15 ye also are become dead to the Law by the Body of Christ that ye should be married to another even to him who is risen from the Dead that we should bring forth Fruit unto God IV. The Wife obeyeth and reverenceth her Husband as Sarah who called her Husband Lord. IV. So the Church obeys and reverences the Lord Jesus Christ and owns him to be her Lord. V. A faithful Wife strives to please her Husband 1 Cor. 7.34 But she that is married careth how she may please her Husband V. So the Church and each true Christian strives to please the Lord Jesus That ye may walk worthy of the Lord in all well-pleasing Col 1.10 being fruitful in every good Work c. VI. A Wife by marrying an Husband is interested into his Estate and hath a legal Right to what is his VI. So the Soul by marrying of Christ is interested into all Christ's Riches he hath a sure a new Covenant-Right to whatsoever Christ hath the Riches both of Grace and Glory are become his hereby VII A Wife by marrying an Husband is brought into a near Union and Communion with him They are no more twain Mat. 19 6. but one Flesh VII So the Church and each true Christian by entring into a Marriage Relation with the Lord Jâ—sus is brought into a very near Union and Conjunction with him For this cause shall a Man leave Father and Mother 1 Cor. 6.17 Eph. 5.31 and shall join unto his Wife and they two shall be one Flesh This is a great Mystery but I speak concerning Christ and the Church Hence the Apostle saith He that is joined to the Lord is one Spirit This is a most blessed Union a full Union a lasting Union 1. a full Union The whole Person of Christ is joined to the whole Person of a Believer and the whole Person of a Believer is joined to the whole Person of Christ Not only Christ's Human Nature is joined to a Believer but his Divine Nature also and so not only the Body of a Believer is joined to Christ but his Soul is joined also This may administer much Consolation to dying Saints The Body as well as the Soul is the Lord's and therefore shall not be lost he will raise it up at the last Day Joh. 6.39 From hence Christ sympathizeth with his People he feels and is sensible of all their Sorrows he looks upon their Sufferings as his Sufferings I was hungry and ye gave me no Meat Mat. 25.35 36. Isa 63.9 I was thirsty and ye gave me no Drink naked and ye cloathed me not sick and in Prison and ye visited me not In all their Afflictions he was afflicted VIII A Wife by Marriage-Relation is taken up with much sweet Peace Joy and Complacency in that Estate her Husband is better to her than ten Sons as Elkanah said to Hannah 'T is a Relation made up of Love and Delight VIII The Church and every true Believer by being espoused and married to Christ the Lord Jesus hath a near a dear a strong and most intimate Affection towards him A Saint is filled with most sweet Peace Joy and Delight and takes most precious Complacency in Christ He is more than Father Mother Sons or Daughters Psal 45. Cant. 5.10 Psal 73.25 He is fairer than the Sons of Men the chiefest of ten thousand Whom have I in Heaven but thee and there is none on Earth that I desire besides thee Thou hast ravished my Heart saith Christ my Sister my Spouse How fair and pleasant art thou O Love for Delights Zeph. 3.17 turn away thine Eyes for they have overcome me He shall rest in his Love And on the other hand what saith the Spouse the Wife of Christ Cant. 5. ult I sate down under his Shadow with great Delight and his Fruit was sweet unto my Taste He is altogether lovely Stay me with Flagons comfort me with Apples for I am sick of Love The Saints saith one are called Christ's Spouse because of the unparallel'd Love that is between them and saith another Christ calls himself our Bridegroom that he might insinuate the Greatness of his Love which decays not with Time and he calls us his Spouse not his Wife noting that our Love to him should be always new always lively and vigorous IX A
tender and dear Wife is greatly troubled when her Husband seems to be offended and angry with her and strives to pacify him again and is never at Rest or Peace until she finds his Love towards her as formerly and all things right between them IX So a gracious Soul if Christ be offended and withdrawn from him is greatly cast down and grieved Cant. 5.6 Thou hiddest thy Face and I was troubled I opened to my Beloved but my Beloved had withdrawn himself and was gone My Soul failed when he spake I sought him but I could not find him I called him but he gave me no Answer Isa 63.15 64.9 Where is the sounding of thy Bowels and thy Mercy towards me are they restrained Be not wroth very sore O Lord neither remember our Iniquity for ever behold we beseech thee we are thy People X. The Wife by her Marriage with her Husband is delivered from Arrests for Debts no sooner is she married but her Husband is liable to that Danger it falls upon him he must see to satisfy and pay what she owed X. So in like manner no sooner is a Soul espoused or married to Christ but all his Debts to Law and Justice fall upon Christ and he pays all He stands between Wrath and us Justice and us He keeps off all Danger of Arrests and Fear of Imprisonment He hath Riches enough All is cleared the day the Soul closes in with him tho whole Mountains of Guilt were upon us before XI The Wife that is married to a Prince or mighty Potentate is thereby greatly exalted or raised to Honour becomes a Queen the same day the Marriage is consummated and hath the Attendance of his Servants XI So the Church being married to Christ the Lord Jesus the Prince of Heaven and Earth is raised to the greatest Honour imaginable she is made hereby a Princess and hence called a Queen On thy right-hand did stand the Queen Psal 45 9. in Gold of Ophir The Saints also have the Attendance of Christ's Servants the holy Angels They are sent forth to minister to them that are Heirs of eternal Life Heb. 1.14 XII The Wife that is married to a rich and godly Husband is thereby freed from much Care and Trouble for he provideth for her and manageth all her Concerns It is true altho every Husband is bound by the Law of that Relation to provide for his Wife and free her from Care as much as he can yet some are poor and unable to do it and hence the Wife is involved in as much Care and Trouble as he XII Christ frees his People from all inordinate and unnecessary Care 1 Pet. 5.7 Cast all your Care upon him for he careth for you He manageth all our Concerns in Heaven always appearing before God for us 1 Joh. 2.1 We have an Advocate with the Father Jesus Christ the Righteous And he manageth all our Affairs on Earth in a way of Grace and Divine Providence Isa 27 12. works all our Works in us and for us He gives and loves saves and feeds us and will never leave us till he hath brought us to Heaven He became poor 2 Cor. 8.9 but we were no Losers thereby for by his Poverty we are made rich XIII A Wife brings forth Children and is many times very fruitful to her Husband and when she hath brought them forth takes care of them feeds and nurseth them XIII So the Church is fruitful to Christ bringing forth many Sons and Daughters to him whom she takes care of feeds and nurseth as the Mother does her Children For thus saith the Lord Behold Isa 66.12 13. I will extend Peace to her like a River and the Glory of the Gentiles like a flowing Stream Then shall ye suck ye shall be born upon her sides and dandled upon her Knees as one whom his Mother comforteth c. See Mother XIV A Wife hath the Privilege to know her Husbands Mind for many things which are kept secret from others are made known to the Wife XIV Psal 25.14 So the Secrets of the Lord are with them that fear him and he will shew them his Covenant Eye hath not seen 1 Cor. 2.9 10. nor Ear heard nor hath it entred into the Heart of Man to conceive the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him But God hath revealed them to us by his Spirit Metaphor Disparity A Wife may soon lose her Husband Death we see many times takes him away and she is thereby made a Widow and her Children fatherless BUt the Church cannot lose her Husband Christ dieth no more Rev. 1.18 he is immortal and therefore she can never be a Widow nor her Children fatherless I will not leave you comfortless Joh. 14.18 the word is Orphans He is an everlasting Husband Inferences STand and wonder Doth Christ espouse and take to Wife such a poor and contemptible Creature as Mankind What disproportion is there between a King and a Beggar between an Ant and an Angel a far greater disproportion there is between Jesus Christ and Sinners He is high and great but we are base and vile He is blessed and glorious we are wretched and miserable He is a mighty King King of Kings and we poor Slaves and Vassals yea the worst of Slaves Vassals and Slaves to Sin and Satan 2. From hence you may perceive the unspeakable Nearness there is between Christ and his People can there be a sweeter and more glorious Union than this If we consider the Properties of it it is a spiritual a real an operative an enriching an intimate an indissoluble Union to be Bone of his Bone and Flesh of his Flesh What can any Soul desire more What greater Happiness what more glorious saith one of the Ancients than this Union 3. What Doctrine can yield greater Comfort to Believers who are thus happily espoused and married to Jesus Christ We say such and such are well disposed of happily married O Soul how well art thou disposed of What! married to Christ to the Son of God to the King of Heaven and Earth 4. This may shew the Saints their Duty and put them in mind of their Covenant Soul thou hast vowed and canst not go back 5. And may he of use especially to all that stand related as Husband and Wife in the Church for Husbands to make Christ their Pattern in their Carriage and Deportment towards their Wives and likewise Wives to make the Church their Example in their Behaviour towards their Husbands as the Apostle giveth direction Eph. 5.21 ult 6. Lastly What Terror doth this speak to the Enemies of the Church If the Church be the Wife of Christ what will they do that so much abuse her and continually seek her Life Let them know He will appear in Wrath and Vengeance to save and deliver her and will tear them in pieces in a short time The Church compared to a Bush on
all his People saying Every Son that is born ye shall cast into the River Eâ—od 1.22 and every Daughter ye shall save alive Hence poor Moses was cast into the Flags who afterwards was an Instrument in the hand of God by working many Signs and Wonders and appeared to help and deliver Israel one that Pharaoh little thought of Thirdly But this not taking so effectually neither they were most cruelly oppressed by hard Servitude and forced to make their full Tale of Bricks and yet Straw is denied them which made the Lives of God's People bitter unto them Fourthly and lastly When they desired liberty to go and worship God this was denied them by no means would Pharaoh consent to it but made his hands heavier and heavier upon them Thus were they in the Fire and Furnace of Affliction and yet graciously preserved notwithstanding their Enemies were so many so cruel and so mighty above them And this was that great Sight that God in a Figure shewed to Moses and this great Sight is to be seen at this Day in this and other Nations O what Hellish Plots and Contrivances have been on foot for many Years last past especially for the space of two or three Years How many Fires have been kindled to consume the poor Church of God in England and other adjacent Nations What Plots and Sham-Plots have the Popish Enemies set on foot since the Time that Dr. Oates first discovered the Grand and Hellish Intrigue And yet how wonderfully hath God wrought to save us to this Day notwithstanding we are an unworthy People and as little deserving this Divine Favour in our selves as ever any were who ever lived in any Age of the World The strange and perfidious Actings of the Enemy to destroy us and the strange and wonderful Workings of Divine Providence to preserve us have been so admirable that succeeding Ages who shall read the History of these Times will doubtless scarcely believe them but rather conclude they are meer Romances VI. Here I might note also for Illustration sake that a Bramble-Bush is attended with Thorns and often offends and wounds such as roughly and unadvisedly meddle with it VI. So such as roughly and unadvisedly touch and handle the Lord's People do but prick and wound themselves thereby as most plainly appeared in the Case of Pharaoh and the Egyptians What became of them Those that afflict God's People shall be afflicted nay wounded And I will undo all that afflict thee Zeph. 3.19 God knoweth how to make Jerusalem a burthensom Stone for all People All that burthen themselves with it shall be cut in pieces Zech. 12.3 tho all the Earth should be gathered together against it Hence Christ gave persecuting Saul Warning of the Danger 'T is hard for thee to kick against the Pricks Acts 9.5 Those that kick against God's Church do but kick against the Pricks they do but hurt wound and undo themselves thereby As for Disparities they are many and so obvious to all that I shall pass them by for tho the Church of God is here represented by a Bramble-Bush yet she is in Christ's sight as a Lilly among Thorns and her Worth and Glory through the Lord Jesus is so great that she very far surpasseth all the People and Families of the Earth Nothing of all created Things doth Christ think good enough to set forth and illustrate the Beauty and Excellency of his Church and People by however unworthy she is in her own sight or in the eyes of the sinful World Inferences ADmire the Grace and Love of God the Almighty Jehovah that inhabiteth Eternity that he should out of his abundant Favour good Will and great Condescension dwell in a poor Bramble-Bush Who is able to conceive of this rich and undeserved Favour 2. It also informeth us how it comes to pass that the poor Saints and Church of God are preserved to this day 'T is because God is among them God dwelleth in the Bush The Lord dwelleth in Sion to comfort revive uphold save and deliver her in the Day of Trouble 3. It may serve to humble us and lay us low in our own eyes What are the best of God's People by Nature and in themselves but as a Bush Bryar or Thorny Hedg 'T is God who hath made us to differ from others 4. It may deter the Wicked and for ever be a Warning to them to forbear persecuting God's People for that it will prove at last to their utter Ruine they kick but against the Pricks 5. Remember the good Will of Him and seek his Blessing that dwelt in the Bush The Church compared to a Mother Cant. 8.1 O that thou wert as my Brother that sucked the Breasts of my Mother Gal. 4.26 Jerusalem which is above is free which is the Mother of us all BY Mother in these Scriptures is meant the Church of God or as some expound it the Universal Church As God is a Believer's Father so the Church is his Mother Metaphor Parallel A Mother is the Wife of an Husband it imports a Marriage-State Every godly Woman that is a Mother can shew who is or was her Husband THe Church is the Spouse and Wife of Christ Isa 54.5 For thy Maker is thy Husband the Lord of Hosts is his Name Wherefore my Brethren Rom. 7.4 ye also are become dead to the Law by the Body of Christ that ye should be married to another even to him that is raised from the Dead that we should bring forth Fruit unto God II. A Mother is one that beareth and bringeth forth Children II. So the Church beareth and bringeth forth Children to Christ Psal 87.5 Of Zion it shall be said This and that Man was born in her Hence the Saints are called Sons Daughters and Children of Zion III. A Mother travails and is in great Pain in bringing forth Children III. So the Church is said to travail and be in pain in bringing forth of Children to Christ Isa 66.8 As soon as Zion travailed she brought forth her Children The Church may be said to travail two manner of ways 1. By Preaching Prayer and by other godly Means and Endeavours to bring forth poor Sinners out of a State of Nature into a State of Grace Paul was said to travail in Pain till Christ was formed in those to whom he preached 2. She travaileth by Preaching Prayer Tears and Sufferings and other lawful Ways to bring forth her Children out of a State of Bondage and external Slavery and Captivity into a State of perfect Peace Joy and Prosperity free from all outward Violence and Thraldom according to the Promise of God Therefore will I give them up Mich. 5.3 until the Time which she that travaileth hath brought forth Then the Remnant of his Brethren shall return unto the Children of Israel She being with Child cried travailing in Birth and pained to be delivered Rev. 12.2 For I have heard a Voice as of a
in Christ Jesus shall suffer Persecution Through much Tribulation we must enter into the Kingdom of God Hypocrites in a Day of common Danger and Persecution are in the like Circumstances with those who truly fear God Satan that Arch-Pirate and his Emissaries will favour them no more than others until they renounce their Religion c. IX When a Ship is in a Storm all the Mariners have their Hands and Hearts full they are at their Wit 's end every one takes hold of a Rope and endeavours to the utmost to save and secure the Ship if possible from sinking IX Isa 64.17 So in an Hour of Trouble and Persecution every Christian should do his best to secure and save the Church of God from sinking or from being cast away or lost Every one should have their Hearts up to God and their Hands to work wisely for her and their own Safety X. Merchant Ships greatly enrich those Places Cities and Kingdoms to whom they belong bringing to them rare and excellent Merchandizes which are offered to Sale or to be exchanged to Traders X. So the Church of God by daily Trading to Heaven greatly enricheth poor Sinners What she receiveth from Christ her Merchants or Ministers offer to Sale Prov. 23.23 to the Nation or Nations where she lives Truth Peace Pardon the the Pearl of great Price and other excellent Merchandize she furnisheth the World with XI A Ship 's great Safety consists in her being well built having a good Bottom a skilful Pilot and sure Anchors c. XI So the Churches Safety consisteth in her being truly constituted Heb. 6.1 2 according to the Apostolical Prescriptions or that Pattern left in the Gospel by Christ and the Primitive Saints and in having Christ for her Governour or chief Pilot who as Jerome observes sits at the Stern and guides her Course as he sees good And lastly by having Hope that precious Grace of the Spirit for her Anchor Which Hope we have as the Anchor of the Soul Heb. 6.19 both sure and stedfast c. The Nature of which is opened under the Fifth Head of Metaphors concerning the Graces of the Spirit to which we refer you Inferences THis may inform us that Trouble and Persecution must be expected No Ship sets out to Sea but meets with Storms and Tempests at one time or another and therefore the Mariners look for them and provide accordingly to secure the Ship and save themselves and so should spiritual Sea-faring Men do 2. It may also be Matter of Comfort to the Godly What assurance is here of Safety Christ who guides the Ship can at his pleasure still the Seas and make the greatest Storm in a Moment to be a Calm Psal 65.7 He stilleth as the Psalmist saith the Noise of the Seas the Noise of their Waves and the Tumults of the People Therefore tho Satan that cruel Pirate and other malicious Enemies of the Church seek daily to sink this spiritual Ship and tho he be a Spirit and therefore of great Power against us yet he is nothing to God who is the Creating Spirit That which is said of Behemoth is no less true of him He that made him Job 46.18 can make his Sword approach unto him Let therefore the Power and Rage of our Enemies be never so great and their Opposition at this day never so fierce against us yet we have an Assurance from our blessed Saviour that the Gates of Hell shall never prevail against the Church She shall never be broken to pieces nor suffer Shipwrack O thou tossed with Tempests and not comforted The Church compared to a Golden Candlestick Rev. 1.20 The Golden Candlesticks are the seven Churches MR. Brightman and others understand this Metaphor of Golden Candlesticks is taken from the Candlesticks that were in the Tabernacle erected by Moses and the Resemblance between these holds good in two or three Particulars which take as follow Metaphor Parallel IN general the Use of a Candlestick is to hold out the Light to others No Man saith our Saviour lighteth a Candle and putteth it under a Bushel but into a Candlestick and it giveth Light to all that are in the House SO the Church holdeth out the Light of God's Word to all that dwell therein in which respect the Apostle calleth the Church the Pillar of Truth 1 Tim. 3.17 Exercit. Divin Exer. 9. Way to the true Church p. 80. Gurs Theol part 2. Col. 324. because she holds out the Truth to be seen saith Weemse the Expression being taken from the Custom of many Nations who are used to write their Laws in Tables and so to hang them upon Pillars of Stone that the People whom it concerned to know them might see and read them as amongst us Proclamations are nailed to Posts in Market-Towns Dr. White The Church holds out her Light three ways 1. By her Doctrine she having divers approved Ministers belonging to her that she calleth forth to preach and publish the Word of Truth Hence the Law is said to go forth of Zion and the Word of the Lord from Jerusalem 2. By her holy Discipline 3. By her godly Example and Conversation Let your Light so shine before Men that they may see your good Works and glorify your Father which is in Heaven Mat. 5.16 Walk as the Children of the Light Eph. 5.8 The Church ought to meet publickly to make a publick Profession II. Candlesticks of Gold are of great Worth and seldom found but in the Houses of Princes II. So the Church is very precious in God's sight Exod. 19.5 6. Mal. 3.17 Ye shall be a peculiar Treasure unto me above all People Hence they are called his Jewels This Candlestick only belongs to the Prince of Heaven and Earth they are Christ's Churches III. Those Golden Candlesticks had some part of them for Use and some part for Ornament there were Knobs and Flowers curiously set upon them III. The Church of God is not only of use to hold out the Light of God's Word 1 Pet. 3.3 4. but it is also richly adorned with several choice and heavenly Graces that make it and every Member thereof who truly fears God amiable in Christ's Sight IV. The throwing down or removing of the Candlestick throweth down and removeth the Light or Candle also IV. So when a Church is removed out of its place the Light of God's Word is many times removed from a Nation or People likewise which severe Judgment hath befallen the People of Asia long ago by God's taking away or removing those seven famous Golden Candlesticks or Churches that once were there Inference LEt the Saints and People of God take heed how they walk before Him It behoves them to strive to recover themselves from whence they are fallen lest He remove their Candlestick out of its place The Church compared to a Flock of Sheep Cant. 1.7 Tell me O thou whom my Soul loveth where thou feedest and where thou makest thy
Flock to rest at Noon c. Luke 12.32 Fear not little Flock it is your Father's good Pleasure to give you the Kingdom THe Church or Saints of God are compared unto a Flock of Sheep Metaphor Parallel SHeep are clean Beasts tame and gentle not wild as Tigers Lions Foxes or Wolves nor unclean as Dogs Swine c. SO the Saints of God are a People tamed as it were by God's Spirit from that natural Wildness and Perverseness made gentle willing to come into Christ's Fold cleansed from Impurity of Heart and Life II. Sheep are simple a harmless Sort of Creatures not crafty ravenous and devouring as those Sort of Beasts above-mentioned II. So the Saints of God are holy they are taught to be simple concerning Evil Mat. 10.16 Be ye saith Christ as innocent as Doves They seek the Hurt of no Man not like Romish Wolves who delight in nothing more than in Blood and Rapine shedding the Blood of those who do not wrong or injure them but desire to live peaceably in the Land III. Sheep are meek and patient under Sufferings Hence our Saviour is said to be led as a Lamb to the Slaughter Isa 53.7 and as a Sheep is dumb before the Shearer so opened he not his Mouth See Lamb. III. So the Saints and People of God are meek and patient under God's hand both when they suffer for their Sins or for the Trial of their Graces as appeareth in Job David Stephen c. Psal 39 9. I held my Peace I opened not my Mouth because Lord thou diddest it IV. Sheep as they are patient so they are profitable both in their Lives and by their Death There is scarcely any Creature that brings its Owner greater Incomes than Sheep they are good both for Food and Cloathing IV. The Saints are very profitable many ways the Benefit the World receives by them or for their Sakes is very great they are called the Light of the World and the Salt of the Earth now the Profit the World receives in both these respects is not little Had there been ten of those Sheep in Sodom God had not destroyed it besides the Angel told Lot he could do nothing till he was out of the City What a Blessing was Joseph to his Master whilst he abode in his House and Jacob to Laban They yield the World much Profit by the Doctrine they preach by the fervent Prayers they daily put up to Almighty God and their holy and good Examples Mat. 5.16 Let your Light so shine before Men that they may see your good Works and glorify your Father which is in Heaven V. Sheep are obedient and ready to follow their Shepherd whithersoever he goeth It is the Custom in some Countries for the Shepherd to go before the Sheep c To which our Saviour alludes John 10.27 V. So Believers and the Church of Christ are obedient to him Joh. 10.4 5. My Sheep saith he hear my Voice and they follow me and the Voice of a Stranger they will not follow Psal 73.24 Thou shalt guide me by thy Counsel saith the Psalmist Christ's Precepts are the Saints Directory and his Practice their Pattern for Imitation Hence Paul exhorteth the Corinthians to follow him as he followed Christ 1 Cor. 11.1 VI. Sheep are incident to many Diseases many of them are weak and feeble which a good Shepherd taketh pity of and endeavours to heal and strengthen them VI. So the Saints of God are subject to manifold Weaknesses Temptations and Afflictions which moved the Almighty to great Compassion and sorely to rebuke the Shepherds of Israel for their Cruelty and great Remisness towards his Flock The Diseased have ye not strengthned neither have ye healed that which was sick c. And therefore saith He would himself take the Work into his own hands I will bind up that which was broken and will strengthen that which was sick c VII A Flock of Sheep must not be over-driven lest they tire Jacob who was a skilful Shepherd knew this and therefore told Esau his Brother Gen. 33.13 that if the Flock were over-driven they would die VII So the Saints or Flock of Christ must not be over-driven they must be led gently along and God taketh care to lay no more upon them than they can bear No Temptation hath taken you 1 Cor. 10.13 but such as is common to Men but God is faithful who will not suffer you to be tempted above what you are able and will with the Temptation also make way to escape that ye may be able to bear it He will not lay upon us more than is right VIII Sheep are subject to go astray and to be lost in a Wilderness and upon that account need the Shepherd's Care to seek them and fetch them home to the Fold VIII So the Saints are subject to go astray from God and to wander from his Precepts viz. decline in their Zeal Faith and Affection to him and his Ways and to get wandering Thoughts after the World and sometimes they wander through the Neglect and Carelesness of the Under-Shepherds My Sheep Ezek. 34.6 Psal 119.176 saith the Lord wandered through all the Mountains and none did search or seek after them I have gone astray like a lost Sheep seek thy Servant c. IX Sheep must be led forth into green Pastures to be fed and a good Shepherd will take heed he puts them not into Fields or Meadows that are not proper for them for some Grounds will soon rot and spoil them IX So Christ's Flock must be fed in good Pastures viz. with sound and wholesom Truth good Doctrine Food that is fit and proper for them they must not have Chaff of Mens Traditions nor the corrupt Glosses of cloudy Doctors that lived in the dark Time of the Church It behoves Christ's Ministers to take heed they suffer not the Sheep under their Charge to suck in the Poyson of Error and Heresy for nothing rots and spoils Christians more than that The Spouse from hence enquireth of Christ Cant. 1.7 Where he feedeth his Flock that is Where his blessed Gospel was truly and constantly preached and his holy Ordinances duly administred lest she should turn aside by the Flocks of his Companions that is such as call themselves so Christ directs her to go forth by the Footsteps of the Flock and feed their Kids besides the Shepherds Tents That is to follow the Doctrine and Footsteps of the Primitive Church for that alone is our Rule in all God's holy Worship The Lord is my Shepherd I shall not want Psal 23.1 2 He maketh me to lie down in green Pastures he leadeth me besides the still Waters X. Sheep have a shadowy Place to rest in when the Sun shines hot at Noon which is a great Refreshment to them where they chew their Cud and being saved from the Vehemency of the scorching Sun they with the greater Alacrity return to
is a Habitation a Place built for some Man or Men to dwell in THe Church is the Habitation of the Holy-Ghost I will dwell in them 1 Cor. 6. Joh. 14.17 and walk in them c. For he dwelleth with you and shall be in you 2 Tim. 1.54 That good thing which was committed to thee keep by the Holy-Ghost which dwelleth in us Know ye not that ye are the Temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you II. A House is built by a wise Builder upon a sure and firm Foundation some are built upon Rocks II. 1 Cor. 3.16 3.11 The Church is built upon a sure Foundation viz. Jesus Christ Another Foundation can no man lay c. Vpon this Rock will I build my Church III. A House is builded with or doth consist of divers Materials as Timber Stone Brick c. which are well hewed and squared before III. So the Church doth consist of several Members who are called or compared to Stones Ye also as lively Stones 1 Pet. 2.5 are built up a spiritual House an holy Priesthood And these Stones are also well hewed and squared by the Word and Spirit of God IV. A House hath some main and principal Parts appertaining or belonging to it as Pillars Beams Rafters c. IV. So the Church or House of God hath some famous Pillars Beams and Rafters as the Holy-Ghost calleth them The Beams of our House are Cedars Cant. 1.17 and our Rafters of Fir. The Righteous are compared to Cedars in Lebanon those Trees are tall and durable Cedar was used in building of Solomon's Temple a Type or Figure of the Church which denotes the Strength Usefulness Beauty and Excellency of the Saints or some among them who are called Pillars Gal. 2. And when James Cephas and John who seemed to be Pillars c. And Christ saith Rev. 3.12 Him that overcometh will I make a Pillar in the Temple of my God V. In a House Pillars Beams and Rafters are of great tho of different use all are to support strengthen perfect and compleat the Building the least Material is needful and cannot be wanting V. So in the House of God Eph. 4.7 to 12. the Prophets Apostles Pastors Teachers Deacons c. are of great Use tho of different Offices and all for the support of every part of the spiritual Building and the least Member cannot be spared Some are strong and some are weak some have five Talents and some but two Mat. 25. yet one ought not to despise the other As in a material House Beams and Rafters tho divers in Strength and Use yet all have a firm Connexion amongst themselves to make up one compleat Structure even so in Christ's Church tho there be divers Members severally gifted and placed as we see in the Body natural yet as the Apostle there shews verse 25. there should be no Schism in the Body 1 Cor. 12.24 but such a Conjunction of one another as they have of themselves a holy Sympathy in Supportation Suffering and Rejoycing VI. The House of a Prince when built is furnished and most richly adorned that it may become a meet Habitation according to the Degree Glory and Grandure of him who is to dwell therein VI. So the Church and Temple of God being built for the glorious Prince of Heaven and Earth is most richly and curiously adorned with the precious Gifts and Graces of the Holy-Ghost For as the Materials of this House are Silver Gold and precious Stones so its Ornaments or Furniture doth infinitely excell it being the King's Palace The King's Daughter is all glorious within Psal 45.13 VII A House is a Place of Security it defends from many Dangers which those are exposed unto that are harbourless and forced to lie without Doors besides some Houses have Walls about them VII So the Church is a Place of Security God having made such a blessed Wall about her And the Lord will create upon every Dwelling-Place in Mount Zion and upon her Assemblies a Cloud and Smoke by Day and the shining of a flaming Fire by Night for upon all her Glory shall be a Defence I will saith God encamp about mine House because of the Army because of him that passeth by c. He hath promised to be a Wall of Fire round about her Zech. 2.5 VIII A House is a Place of Repose a Resting-place it is hence greatly desired by every one that belongs to the Family that dwells therein VIII The Church of God is a sweet Place of spiritual Repose Sion is called a peaceable Habitation Isa 32.18 19. and sure Dwellings and a quiet Resting-place IX A House hath a Way that leads to it and a Door that openeth into it that so those who are Strangers may be readily directed how to find it IX So the Church or House of God hath a Way that readily leads to it In a strict Sence Christ is both the Way and the Door If any enquire more directly how they may find the Way into the Church if they take the Counsel of the Holy-Ghost they cannot miss Thus saith the Lord Stand in the Ways and see and ask for the old Paths Jer. 6.16 where is the good Way and walk therein c. This good old Way is the Way of Repentance Faith and Baptism the Saints of the Primitive Time walked all in this Way and knew no other Door into the Church And they that gladly received the Word were baptized Acts 2.41.42 and the same day there was added to them about three thousand Souls X. A House is a Place of Devotion there a Man reads prays meditates and instructs his Family X. So the Church of God is the principal Place of Publick Devotion there Prayers are made the Word is preached and the Sacraments are duely administred XI A House is subject to go to decay and therefore needs often to be repaired By the Slothfulness of the Hands the House droppeth through XI So the Church of God will soon decay if it be not often repaired by a wise and careful Discipline Metaphor Disparity AN earthly House in which Men dwell is the Work of Mens Hands BUt the Church or House of God is called God's Building the choice preparing of the Matter and the framing and jointing every part as to the Manner is of God II. A House is built with such Materials as are without Life II. But this spiritual House consists of Believers who tho they were once without Life yet now are quickned who are therefore called living Stones 1 Pet. 2 3. built up a spiritual House III. Some Houses are left desolate without Inhabitants and so go to decay and at length fall III. But it is impossible that ever the House of God should be without Inhabitants For the Lord hath chosen Zion Psal 13 2. 13 14. he hath desired it for his Habitation This is my Rest for ever here will
Places might be known by the Church the manifold Wisdom of God Hence God is said to love the Gates of Zion Psal 87.2 viz. the Place of his visible Worship more than all the Dwellings of Jacob. Can there be a greater Reproach to a Church or any thing more provoking to God than to have Prayer and other Branches of Publick Worship and Devotion wholly neglected among them X. All the Family yea every particular Person thereof ought to be called together and they diligently to obey that Call and come together at the Time of Devotion or when Prayer is solemnly performed therein X. So the whole Church I mean each Community of Christians yea every particular Member thereof ought to be called together and they diligently to obey that Call at all Times when Prayer or any other part of Church-Service Devotion and Worship is to be performed Heb 10.25 Not forsaking the assembling of your selves together as the manner of some is c. Acts 2.1 They were all with one accord in one Place XI Some Families are exceeding great consisting of many Persons especially if it be the Family of a Prince or noble Person XI The whole Family of Christ the great Prince of Heaven and Earth I mean the whole universal Church both Militant and Triumphant is exceeding great the one part of which is in Heaven and the other on Earth Eph. 3.15 16. For this Cause I bow my Knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ of whom the whole Family in Heaven and Earth is named c. Ephes 3.15 16. XII It is exceeding commendable and honourable for all that belong unto a Family to be truly and cordially affectionate one to another to be ready and willing to do all Offices of Love and Kindness so far as the Law of such a Relation doth require of each in their respective Places and Callings XII So the Lord Jesus the Head and Governor of his Church hath strictly commanded and doth exceedingly commend the Grace of Love in and among all his Family The Church is never more desirable or comely in this World than when the Love of each Member doth abound one towards another when Ministers love the People and the People heartily love them and when every one in the Station wherein God hath set him is ready and willing to do any Office of Love How amiable upon this account is the Church of God! Inferences THis shews that the Church of God are a choice and peculiar People such who have given up themselves in the Order and Fellowship of the Gospel walking together in Love as a holy religious and united Family according to the Order and Discipline Christ hath left in his Word having sweet Acquaintance and Intimacy one with another And now to conclude with this Head from the Whole we may infer I. That God's Church is most dear and precious in his Sight or a People that he hath most choice Love and Affections to and takes great Care of II. That the Church of God under the Gospel-Dispensation is not National Parochial c. III. That the Church of God are a People separated from the World in respect of the Worship Traditions and sinful Customs thereof c. Non-conformity to the World in these respects is an indispensible Duty Be not conformed to this World Rom. 12.2 Come out from amongst them and be ye separated saith the Lord and touch not the unclean thing c. 2 Cor. 6.17 IV. That the true Church of God is a Number of sincere and godly Christians who have solemnly covenanted and given up themselves to walk in the true Order and Fellowship of the Gospel according to the exact Rule of God's Word amongst whom the Word of God is truly preached and the Sacraments are duely and in a right manner administred V. That God's Church hath many Enemies and yet in despite of them all shall abide and the Gates of Hell shall never prevail against her And tho for a time she may be low and under great Sufferings yet she shall arise to a great Degree of Glory in the latter Day THE Eighth HEAD OF Metaphors Allegories and Similes WITH Other Borrowed TERMS That respect MEN. I. Of Men in general II. Of the Godly or good Men. III. Of Sinners or wicked Men. Men compared to Earth Jer. 22.9 Hear O Earth Earth Earth Psal 33.5 Let all the Earth fear the Lord. Let all the Earth keep Silence Rev. 12. But the Earth helped the Woman BY Earth in these Scriptures we are to understand Men dwelling upon the Earth Earth Parallel THe Earth is far from Heaven there is a vast Difference between them ALl Men whilst they remain unconverted or abide in a State of Nature are said to be far from God tho not in respect of Place yet in respect of Condition Men being by reason of Sin in a State of Enmity Eph. 2.13 Ye that sometimes were afar off are now made nigh by the Blood of Christ II. The Earth is a heavy lumpish and gross Body II. So Man naturally is Earth-like a heavy and lumpish Piece being taken out of the Earth and the Off-spring of red Earth As is the earthy 1 Cor. 15.48 such are they that are earthy III. The Earth hath its great Dependency upon the Heavens did not the Rain from above water it and the Sun shine upon it how hard and barren would it soon be II. So Man hath all his Dependency upon God neither the spiritual Man nor the natural Man can subsist unless the Heavens send down Blessings upon them All humane as well as divine Growth and Fruitfulness comes from above IV. Earth turns and cleaves to Earth as its proper Center Tho a Piece of it may by force be lifted up or thrown upward yet by an innate Propensity to descend it naturally falls down again IV. So Man naturally cleaves to and takes delight in earthly Things He that is after the Flesh Rom. 8.5 minds the Things of the Flesh He that is not born anew born of the Spirit but is wholly an earthly Man the Earth is his proper Center tho sometimes his Heart may in an artificial way as it were be lifted upwards yet down he falls again to his own Center V. What a dark Dungeon would the Earthly Globe be did not the Heavens shine upon it V. So what a dark Dungeon is Man's Heart and in what Egyptian Darkness would all Men and Women be involved were it not for the Light of the God of Heaven his Word and blessed Spirit VI. Those Things that are fed and nourished by the Earth are Earth and we see go or return to Earth again VI. So the Body of Man which is fed from the Earth which was taken out of the Earth we daily see goeth to the Earth again and therefore Man may be called Earth Earth Earth Jer. 22.29 that was his Original Earth he was and Earth he is and to Earth he
Judgment make haste their Consciences being thereby awakened by the Lord to get into that Place of Security God hath provided for them viz. the Rock Christ who is called an Hiding-Place Isa 32.2 IX There are many Sorts of Worms IX So there are many Sorts of Men Worms 1. Some great and some small Ones and yet all are but Worms 1. So there are some great Men mighty Ones of the Earth as Kings c. and some small or poor Men but yet all are but Worms weak and contemptible Creatures in God's sight David called himself a Worm I am a Worm and no Man c. Psal 22 6. 2. There are some Dunghil-Worms who love to abide or live in Dung and Muck of the Earth 2. So there are some Men whom we commonly call Muck-worms who delight in nothing more than in the Dung or Filth of the Earth or Muck of this World their Hearts and Hands are always in the Earth Take them out of this Filth and they are as dead Men and let them alone and you shall presently see them craul to their old Delights Nothing but the World is in their Mouths they wallow in their filthy Lusts and Earthly-mindedness as the Swine tumbles in the Mire III. There are some Worms very loathsom such as breed in rotten putrified Flesh which are called Carrion-Worms 3. Such a Worm is a wicked Man a Vermine a Worm that breeds in Corruption as it were a loathsom Creature in God's Sight See the Head of the Metaphor 4. There are some Worms that deceive the Eye seeming to be what they are not Many have thought they had seen Fire in the Night when they have cast their Eye upon them in the place where they have lain These are called Glow-worms R. W. tells us a Story of a Parson that in the Night being drunk casting his Eye upon one of these Worms having his Pipe of Tobacco filled went bodily towards it crying out Fire I hope Fire I hope When the Light comes these appear to all to be but Worms 4. There are some Men who deceive their Neighbours They take them to be holy and good Men precious Saints of God and yet are greatly mistaken in them they being no better than painted Sepulchers meer Hypocrites and notwithstanding their outward Shew of Holinesss and Sanctity are but Earth-Worms having the World viz. external Advantage or vain Glory in their Eye as the great Thing they aim at in their Profession and in the Day of Christ they will appear to be what in truth they are 5. There are some very hurtful Worms who spoil Trees Flowers and the Fruits of the Earth See Joel 1.4 Amos 4.9 Such are the Palmer-Worm the Caterpillar and the Canker-Worm Which Sort of hurtful Vermin God hath often brought upon a People and Nation as a Punishment of their Sins 5. So there are some Men who like to these Worms are of a very hurtful Nature and endeavour to spoil Christ's spiritual Trees Flowers and precious Fruit c. They are called Locusts or Caterpillars by the Holy-Ghost Rev. 9.3 they are said to come out of the Bottomless Pit And to them was given Power as the Scorpions of the Earth have Power c. By these Locusts are meant as Franciscus Claudius a Carmelite Fryar and others expound the Place as is noted by Mr. Wilson ' those great Swarms of Popish Priests Friars Monks Cardinals even the whole Popish Hierarchy and Pontificial Clergy These are fitly likened unto Locusts which are a little vile Vermine springing as some say out of Smoke c. And truly this is made too evident of that Sort of Men this day in England and other Nations of Europe Never were a more destructive Generation of vile Vermine in the World none make or threaten to make greater Spoil of Christ's Vineyard and precious Fruit-Trees than they And in that they are let in upon us we may plainly read God's Displeasure against us thereby and nothing but unfeigned Repentance and Reformation will doubtless free this poor Nation from them for at this very time we are sadly plagued and pestered with them See God an Husbandman 6. There are also some profitable Worms who are very laborious and cloath the World with Silk and they are called Silk-Worms 6. This Sort of Worms resemble the laborious and faithful Ministers of Christ who spend themselves in Preaching and in divine Prayer and Meditation that so they may enrich Mens Souls with Grace and true Vertue These as Instruments in God's Hand may be said to cloath Men and Women with Silk or gloriously adorn their better Part tho hereby through Zeal and faithful Industry for God's Glory they waste and consume their own Carcases spending and being spent as the Apostle speaks X. The House or Place of divers Worms is the Earth they lie hid in the Ground X. So Man who is a Worm must take up his Place for a short time in the Earth The Grave is my House saith Job Job 17.13 the Place appointed for all Living This Worm must go to his Fellows to the Worms Inferences BY this we may see what a poor thing Man is The mighty Ones of the Earth who boast of great Matters are but Worms And if Man be but a Worm why doth he swell above the Clouds as if he would make his Nest among the Stars when as he must shortly fall among the Clods and be eaten of Worms 2. Take heed of having Mens Persons in Admiration it is a vain thing to give flattering Titles to others As it becomes us not to reproach or vilify any Man tho all Men are but as Worms so it is a God provoking Evil to flatter Men thereby creating high thoughts in them of themselves as some once served Herod crying out It is the Voice of a God and not of a Man But the Almighty Acts 12.22 to shew how much he abhorred such as gave not him the Glory made them know he was but a Worm and therefore the Angel of the Lord smote him and he was eaten up of Worms 3. Be not envious at others tho more rich and honourable than thee The greatest of Men are but Worms and tho some sparkle and shine in outward Glory and Splendor and seem to excell every way yet they may be but like Glow-worms 't is but for a Night they seem like Stars in the Morning they will appear like others 4. Let us learn from hence not to overvalue our selves nor our Lives What is the Life of a Worm 5. What Fools are the Wicked of the Earth to muster up their Force against God's People Whom do they come out against It is but against a Worm Could they prevail what Honour would they gain by it Is it so great a matter to destroy a Worm for so Jacob in his low Estate is called Fear not thou Worm Jacob. But let them know this Worm hath a mighty God to take its part I will help
thee Isa 41.14 c. Why should Worms seek to destroy one another 6. Lastly What cause is there these things considered to admire that the glorious God of Heaven and Earth should be mindful of a Worm Job 7.17 nay to set his Heart upon him and give his Son to die for him and to take such a poor and contemptible thing as Man into Union and Communion with himself Man compared to a Flower Job 14. He cometh up like a Flower and is cut down Isa 40.6 All Flesh is Grass and all the Goodness thereof as the Flower of the Field A Man in his best Estate and in every Estate is altogether Vanity Caryl so he is in his best Days and in all his Days but a Flower or may be compared to a Flower Metaphor Parallel A Flower hath a Root from whence it grows and springs up SO all Men have one common Root from whence they spring up viz. the first Adam II. A Flower springs up out of the Earth suddenly and at first is but a tender Bud fresh and flourishing II. So Man springs up like a Flower and at first is like a tender Bud fresh and flourishing III. A Flower hath but a little time of continuance tho some abide longer than others yet most Flowers last not long III. So Man that is born of a Woman is but of few Days Job 14.1 his Time is but short upon the Earth tho some continue longer than others yet generally their Days on the Earth are but few in a comparative Sence IV. There are divers Sorts of Flowers some fair to look upon very lovely to the Eye but of an ill Savour IV. So there are divers Sorts of Men and Women some very fair and amiable to the outward Sight but of an ill and stinking Savour in their Lives and Conversations in the Nostrils of God and all good Men having no Grace and are besides of a perverse and crooked Nature V. There are some other Flowers that are not beautiful to the Sight whose Nature and Virtue is most excellent V. So there are some Men and Women who tho they are not lovely and beautiful to carnal Eyes yet are of most sweet and gracious Dispositions and whose Worth and Excellency is exceeding great Psal 45. VI. Great Care is taken of some choice and rare Flowers they are prized at a high rate by such as own them and know their Worth VI. So the Saints who are choice Flowers in God's Esteem are greatly cared for He esteems them above what Men esteem of their choicest Flowers they are his Jewels and prized by him as his chiefest Treasure of them he hath said the World was not worthy Heb. 11. VII Some Flowers greatly magnify the Wisdom of their Creator there being many great Rarities to be seen in them VII So the Wisdom of God appears in the Creation of Man He is a curious Piece of God's Workmanship in his first Make in respect of his Body but more especially touching his Soul But the greatest Rarity that appears in this Flower shines forth in his second Creation in his being new made or transplanted into Christ Jesus whereby he is adorned with all those most transcendent and incomparable Gifts and Graces of the Holy Spirit VIII The rarest Flowers grow in Gardens what is a Field-Flower to some of these VIII So the best and most choice spiritual Flowers grow in God's Garden the Church What are those sinful Ones who grow in the Field of the World to some of these IX A Flower is most beautiful when it is fully ripe IX So Christ's choice Flowers his precious Saints are most lovely and amiable when they are fully ripe for Heaven X. The Owner of Flowers knows the best Time to crop them and who shall be offended at him when he takes to himself this or that Flower out of his Garden He may do what he pleaseth with his own X. So God knows the best Time to crop off or take away by Death this and that precious Flower Sometimes he cuts them down before others think they are half ripe but God knows better than we He never pulls nor takes any of his Saints unto himself till he seeth they are fit to die And who shall be offended at him in what he doth tho he take such out of the Garden that we would fain have grow still there because they are such a sweet Ornament to it but may not God do what he pleaseth with his own XI Some Flowers are gone on a sudden Naturalists tell us of a Flower that lasteth but one Day and I have read of others that fade in the very Budding XI So some die as soon almost as they are born they are taken away and fade in the very Bud. Also some Christians God crops off and receives to himself as soon as they are born again they come up and are presently cut down c. XII Some Flowers have Seed in them which if sown will produce a Flower again the next Spring XII So Man tho he wither away and die yet his Body is laid but like a Seed in the Earth at Spring viz. in the Resurrection-day he shall arise again Every Seed shall have his own Body it shall not be another but the same Body shall arise from the Dead My dead Body shall arise c. 1 Cor. 15.38 Isa 26.19 Act. 24.5 There shall be a Resurrection both of the Just and Vnjust Inferences WHat a fading thing is Man Let every one from hence learn to make ready to die Happy are they who are fit and prepared for it for Man in his Beauty and chief Flourishing is near unto withering 2. How fading and transient is all our Glory 3. What Fools are Mortals to value themselves so high 4. How vain a thing is it also to set our Hearts inordinately upon our dearest Friends There is mention made of the coming up of this Flower and of its cutting down but nothing of its growing Alas its standing is so small a time it is not taken notice of we are born to die and we die as soon as we are born Saints compared to Babes 11 Pet. 2.1 2. As new-born Babes desire the sincere Milk of the Word that ye may grow thereby Simile Parallel A Babe is begotten Abraham begat Isaac Hearken to thy Father that begat thee A Babe in Christ is begotten by the Word and Spirit of God Jam. 1.18 Of his own Will begat he us by the Word of Truth not of corruptible Seed but of incorruptible by the Word of God that liveth and abideth for ever II. A Babe hath not only a Father but also a Mother II. A Saint hath not only God for his Father but the Church for his Mother Jerusalem that is above Gal. 4.26 is the Mother of us all III. A Babe partakes of the same Nature of its Parents That which is born of the Flesh John 3.6 is Flesh III. A Babe
needful for him to see to his proper Work and Business he may not acquit his Command when he pleaseth The Commander in chief may prefer or degrade his Souldiers as seemeth good to him but he may not he cannot dispose of himself Pastors must keep their Places Deacons keep their Places Members of each Church keep their Places and not when they please withdraw themselves and get into another Company but must abide under particular Command where Christ hath set them Shall any one think that God who hath placed such Order in other Creatures in Heaven and Earth is not strict touching that holy Order set and appointed in his Church If the Sun Moon and Stars keep in their own Sphere and move in their own Orbs if the Sea hath its Bounds and Limits set beyond which it must not go can it be imagined that the Church of Christ should be a more disorderly Piece than the inanimate and irrational Creatures God is the God of Order and not of Confusion 1 Cor. 14.33 in all the Churches of the Saints Therefore if any Christians that are of this or that particular Company or Church do break the holy Order and regard not to keep in their Stations or neglect their proper Work what a Reproach is it to them and to Religion it self Besides the Danger they are exposed to if Saints neglect Prayer or hearing the Word or the Lord's Supper or are divided amongst themselves is very great unless they rally the sooner and unite again and keep their Ranks they are in danger of being utterly routed and undone by Satan Many hence have been enticed by the Subtilty of the Devil to desert their General and flie from their Colours XII Souldiers must follow their Leader this is one Word of Command XII So must every Christian follow Jesus Christ he ought to have his Eye upon him how often hath he commanded us to follow him Shall any list themselves under his Command and refuse to be subject to his holy Laws and Authority or follow him for a Time and then grow weary Mat. 16.24 If any Man will be my Disciple let him take up his Cross daily and follow me We read of a great and famous Army consisting of Forty Four Thousand a certain Number put for an uncertain Rev. 14.1 2 3 4. that follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth We must follow Christ in every Ordinance follow his Doctrine and follow his Example in every one of his gracious Qualifications viz. in his Patience how contented was he in the midst of his greatest Poverty in his Lowness of Mind and deepest Humility in his Tenderness Bowels and Compassion towards those that deserved nothing how kind loving and merciful was he Follow him in his Reproaches Afflictions and Indignities follow him in all Difficulties and Dangers with Peter follow him to Prison and to Death it self when he calls us thither Be ye Followers of me as I am of Christ Jesus Joh. 10.17 My Sheep hear my Voice and they follow me XIII It behoveth a Souldier to be well-skilled in all Stratagems of War for that conduceth much to his just and needful Accomplishments Policy having many times out-done Power and humane Strength XIII So a Christian ought to be well-skill'd and expert in all Divine Wisdom and Policy in the Management of the Spiritual War against the Enemies of the Soul Christ's Counsel is Be ye as wise as Serpents but as innocent as Doves And indeed nothing is more necessary for spiritual Souldiers than Wisdom and Policy in the carrying on of the War against their internal Adversaries because of their Craft and Subtilty Their Adversary the Devil is compared to a Serpent upon this very account and in other Places we read of his Devices and Wiles Eph. 6. That ye may stand against the Wiles of the Devil 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 properly the Methods of Satan 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gurnal which signifies that Art and Order one observes in handling a Point we say such a one is methodical Now because it shews Ingenuity and Acuteness of Wit so to compose a Discourse therefore it is transferred to express the Subtilty of Satan in laying of his Plots against a Christian Indeed the expert Souldier hath his Order as well as the Scholar there is Method in forming an Army as well as in framing an Argument The Devil is a subtil Enemy and Saints are most endangered by his Craft and Policy he hath always got the greatest Advantage upon Christ's Souldiers by this means It was the way he took when he set upon Man at first and if he overcame him when he was in his perfect State no marvel if he prevail upon him in his depraved and maimed State And therefore Wisdom is needful and more especially to discover his Stratagems 2 Cor. 2.11 We are not ignorant saith the Apostle of his Devices Some of which I shall note here for the spiritual Souldier's Profit and Observation with respect to his drawing Men and Women to Sin First He shews his Subtilty in chusing the most proper and advantagious Season for Tempting An hundred Souldiers at one time may turn a Battel and save an Army when Thousands will not do it at another Satan knows when to make his Approaches and the Time when he is most likely to prevail Gurnal The Time he takes to tempt in is 1. When newly converted No sooner is the Child of Grace the new Creature born but this Dragon pours a Flood of Temptations after it 2. When a Saint is beset with some great Affliction this is a blind Lane or solitary Place fit for this Thief to call for his Purse 3. When a Christian is about some notable Enterprize for God's Glory then Satan will lie like a Serpent in the Way An Adder in the Path that biteth his Horse Heel Gen. 49. Zech. 3.1 2 3. so that his Rider shall fall backward Thus he stood at Joshua's Right-hand to resist him The Right-Hand is the working Hand and his standing there implies his Desire to hinder him and his Enterprize Indeed the Devil was never a Friend to Temple-Work and therefore that Work is so long a doing What a handsom Excuse doth he help the Jews unto The Time is not come Hag. 1 2. Mat. 4.1 2. When our Saviour was baptized and was just entring upon his Ministry then Satan set upon him 4. When he hath the Presence of some Object to enforce his Temptation Thus he took Eve when she was near the Tree and had it in her Eye 5. After great Manifestation of God's Love then the Tempter comes Such is the Weakness of Grace sometimes in a Believer that he can neither well bear Smiles nor Frowns from God When Paul was exalted with abundance of Revelation 2 Cor. 12.1 2 3 c. then was the Time that Satan set upon him with his strong Temptations 6. At the Hour of Death
or Life it self in his Cause but he can restore it with great Advantage Joh. 12.25 He that loveth his Life shall lose it but he that hateth his Life in this World shall keep it unto Life eternal III. Souldiers are armed with carnal Weapons and fight with Men like themselves and yet many times are overcome and lose the Victory III. But Saints fight with spiritual Weapons and not only with Men like themselves but with the Devil and his infernal Crew and yet through Christ their Captain they get the Victory For the Weapons of our Warfare are not carnal Eph. 6. but mighty through God c. For we wrestle not against Flesh and Blood but against Principalities and Powers c. Inferences THese things being so let all true Christians take Heart and be valiant and fear not the Face of Enemies 1. Consider the Worth and Dignity of your Captain Christians have the best Captain and Leader in the World 1. He is of a most honourable Extraction of a most high and noble Descent the Heir of all things the Father's First-born the express Image of his Person He is King of Kings and Lord of Lords and he is saith one Generalissimo of all his Majesty's Forces in Heaven and Earth 2. Consider his Strength and Valour He hath an Omnipotent Arm and is of a most valiant undaunted couragious and heroick Spirit What was Sampson Gideon David Alexander Julius Caesar Scanderbeg or any other mighty Warrior to the Lord Jesus This is he who cuts in pieces the Gates of Brass and breaks asunder the Bars of Iron that hath the Keys of Death and Hell that flew Rahab Isa 51.9 and wounded the Dragon who is terrible to the Kings of the Earth and will come upon Princes as upon Mortar This is He that is the Terror of Devils the Dread of Mortals who will make other Captains tremble and cry out to the Rocks and Mountains to hide them in the Day of his Wrath. 3. Consider his Wisdom His Skill and Policy far exceeds the Craft and Subtilty of all the Machiavellian Politicians in the World He knows how to assault and harm his Enemies and to carry on and bring off to preserve and defend his People and faithful Souldiers Let Men and Devils be never so skilful and politick Christ knows how to outwit them and over-reach them all He knows where all their Mines are digged where all their Forces Flankers and Ambuscadoes do lie He knows their Plot and how laid this day against his Interest Gospel and Covenant-People in this and other Nations He knows how to confound them and catch them in their own Craftiness and to bring them to Shame He is wonderful in Counsel and mighty in Working He hath an Omniscient Eye as well as an Omnipotent Hand He makes his Countermines and blows them up or burieth them in the Pit they have digged He outshoots the Devil and the Wicked in their own Bow He will bring down the Beast and Whore and all their Abettors and make them ashamed of their Hope Mark the Issue of this present Dispensation See Captain in the First Volume and God a Man of War 2. Consider the Excellency of your Cause which is just and righteous 3. The Goodness of your Call against which nothing can be objected 4. For your further Encouragement consider the Strength of your Fortifications They are all impregnable and impenetrable of most invincible Strength Your Out-Works your Walls your Bulwarks your Forts and Towers all your Defence is admirable The Name of the Lord is a Strong-Tower Prov. 18.10 Isa 26.1 Salvation will God appoint for Walls and Bulwarks O how formidable and terrible are the Attributes and Threatnings of God to his Enemies 5. Consider Tho your Number be the fewest yet your Side is the strongest God is for us and on our Side With them is the Arm of Flesh but with us the Lord our God to fight for us How many said Antigonor will you reckon me for Poor Mortal How many then may we reckon God Christ the Holy Ghost for The whole Trinity is engaged for us 6. Consider Tho your Service be hard and Conflict sharp yet it will be short It is but a little while and your Enemy shall trouble you no more 2 Cor. 4.17 Our light Afflictions which are but for a moment c. 7. Consider the Devils and all other Enemies tho never so potent cruel and malicious yet they are all conquered and spoiled Col. 2.15 Having spoiled Principalities and Powers he made a Shew of them openly triumphing over them in it The Romans were wont in a triumphant manner to carry those they had conquered about with them and to brandish their Swords and display their Colours and carry their Arms in open View as Trophies and Emblems of Victory So the Lord Jesus having conquered Satan and the Powers of Hell rode as it were in Triumph through their Kingdom the Air and made a Shew of them openly as a glorious Victor 2. Again the World is subdued Be of good cheer saith Christ Joh. 16. Rom 8. I have overcome the World And we through him are hereby made more than Conquerors Come Tribulation Distress Persecution c. with all their Blackness Darkness Threats and Terror what will they do Who shall separate us from the Love of Christ Rom. 8.35 or hinder us of eternal Life 3. Death is subdued Christ hath got the Victory over that What Joy and Comfort is this to Believers to hear that all their Enemies are conquered your Captain-General hath broken them all to pieces 6. The Enemy cannot hurt you Rom. 8.28 the worst you can meet with will work for your Good 9. Consider Tho you meet with hard Things Christ can and will make them easy to you All your Wounds he can heal and all your broken Bones he can set The more you suffer for Christ the greater your Reward will be 10. Consider what great and glorious Pay you shall have in the end Is not a Kingdom a Crown of Glory that fadeth not away worth fighting and striving for 11. Look to Christ remember what he hath done and suffered for you and consider what many Saints have endured for his sake before you that were most precious in God's sight Is it not better to suffer here than to suffer in Hell What is the Pain and Sorrow of the Godly in this Life to the everlasting Pains and Torments of the Damned in the World to come Get much Faith and provide your selves with all your Armor and the right Use of it the Nature of which is opened under the Fifth Head Get your Hearts loose from the World No Man that warreth 2 Tim. 2.4 entangleth himself with the Affairs of this Life Labour for much Love to God It was a notable Saying of Mr. Bland the Martyr when he was at the Stake This Death saith he is more dear to me than Thousands of Gold
Men she had more cause than an Army of Ten Hundred Thousand 'T is said of the Witnesses that They have Power to shut Heaven Rev. 11 5. that it rain not in the Days of their Prophecy and have Power over Waters to turn them into Blood and to smite the Earth with Plagues as often as they will How do they this but by Prayer 3. That Prayer is a great Ordinance will appear if we consider the Promises made to it 2 Cor. 7.14 Psal 50.15 Mat. 21.22 Job 15.7 4. That it is a great Ordinance will appear if we consider how it co-works with all other Ordinances and Duties to make them effectual whether Moral or Evangelical Every thing is sanctified by the Word of God and Prayer 5. That Prayer is a great Ordinance doth appear by the Influences it hath over all our Graces 1. 'T is the Means for getting Grace hereby a Souldier of Christ obtains his Armor 2. And for the Increase of Grace in order to the acting of it 3. For the evidencing of Grace It is that which brings the Soul into God's Presence and fills it with Divine Joy and Peace in believing 6. It is the Divine Breath of the Soul can a Man live longer than he breaths A Saint dies when he quite ceaseth Praying Quest What hinders or obstructs the Answer of the Saint's Prayer Answ 1. When we pray not according to God's Will God's Will must be the Rule of our Prayers And this is the Confidence that we have in him 1 Joh. 5.14 Jam. 4.3 that if we ask any thing according to his Will he heareth us 2. When the End or Aim of a Man is not right Ye ask and receive not because ye ask amiss that ye may consume it on your Lusts 3. When we pray not in Faith Unbelief hinders the Answer of Prayer Jam. 1.6 But let him ask in Faith nothing wavering c. 4. When Endeavours after the things we want are not joined with our Prayers Psal 27.4 As we have a Mouth to beg we must have a Hand to work 5. When any one Sin resteth in the Bosom unrepented of Psal 66.18 If I regard Iniquity in my Heart the Lord will not hear me c. 6. When we are not fervent Prayer must be with Affection unto God 7. When we pray not in Spirit Our Spirits must pray and not only so but if the Spirit of God doth not act and assist our Spirits our Prayers will not prevail 8. When we are not constant in the Duty We must be importunate and constant Luk 18.1 pray always and not faint if we would have our Prayers heard 9. When we come not to God in the Name of Christ the Door is shut We must ask in Christ's Name and come to God by him if we would be heard and accepted by him The Celestial Race Or the Saints compared to Runners 1 Cor. 9.4 Know ye not that they which run in a Race run all but one receiveth the Prize So run that ye may obtain Heb. 12.1 Let us lay aside every Weight and the Sin which doth so easily beset us and let us run with Patience the Race that is set before us CHristianity or the Life of a Christian is in these Scriptures compared to a Race So run that ye may obtain A Christian is compared to a Man that runs a Race What sort of Race the Apostle principally alludes to is not as we conceive so material besides many worthy Men do not agree about it some being subject to think the Apostle alludes to the Olympick Games We shall therefore run the Parallel with respect to such Things concerning a Race which all generally agree in To run is variously taken in Scripture 1. To break through Psal 18.29 2. To strive with the greatest Speed and Celerity or to make haste Prov. 1.26 2 Kings 4.22 3. Eagerly in Affection to be carried after 1 Pet. 4.4 4. To pass without Let Psal 147.15 5. To labour with Earnestness 6. To go forward Gal. 5.7 Metaphor Parallel A Man that runs in a Race takes great care to begin well It behoves him to be exact in his setting out 1. In respect of Time 2. In respect of Place he observes the Place from whence he must begin to run A little Time lost at the beginning of a Race is dangerous SO a Christian ought to take great care how he begins or sets out in the Race towards eternal Life 1. In respect of Time it behoveth him to set out early enough he must not defer the great Concernment of his Soul Delays are dangerous Isa 55.6 Seek the Lord whilst he may be found call upon him whilst he is near I love them that love me Prov. 8. and they that seek me early shall find me Behold now is the accepted Time behold 2 Cor. 6.1 now is the Day of Salvation Some Men begin too late they mind not the Call of God To day if ye will hear his Voice harden not your Hearts Because I have called Prov. 1.24 28. and ye have refused c. I also will laugh at your Calamity Then they shall call upon me but I will not answer 2. They ought to observe the Place from which they must depart He that would go to Zion must leave Babylon as he would go to Zoar so he must depart out of Sodom He must leave the Way of Sin yea all the evil Courses Customs Traditions and Inventions of Men Ye did run well c. II. A Man that runs in a Race ought to know the Way well which he is to run if the Path be not plain before him he is not like to win the Prize II. So a Christian ought to know the Way to Salvation to be well-instructed in the Path of eternal Life Christ is the Way Joh. 14.6 No Man saith he cometh unto the Father but by me There is no other Name under Heaven given Acts 4.12 whereby we must be saved 1. Christ is the Way as a Priest who offered himself up as as a Sacrifice to God for us to atone and make Peace between the Father and us 2. Christ is the Way as a King who hath appointed us Laws and Ordinances which we must obey and follow to manifest our Subjection unto him Psal 119. I will run the Way of thy Commandments 3. As a Prophet who hath laid down all Rules and heavenly Directions necessary for us in Matters of Faith and Practice whom we must hear in all things Acts 3 23. 1 Pet. 2.21 4. Christ is the Way in that holy Example he hath left that we should follow his Steps A Saint observes the very Footsteps of Christ and of the Primitive Church he sees the good old Way plain before him as it is recorded in the holy Scripture and thereby knoweth which way to steer his Course III. A Man that runs in a Race must see to put himself in a fit Equipage He
Popish Religion Now these are lame Professors they are corrupt or not sincere they will not unless healed hold out to the end of the Race but be turned out of the Way IX A Man that meets with bad Way in running a Race is thereby many times hard put to it and in danger of losing the Prize As when he is forced to run up-hill a great while together or meets with a rough and untrodden Path or is fain to run through a deep Mire or a very dirty Lane this tries his Strength Courage and Resolution IX So when a Christian meets with hard Things or passeth through great Difficulties in his Way to Heaven he is much put to it viz. when he is forced to mount the Hill of Opposition and pass over the Stile of carnal Reason and through the perilous Lane of Persecution and Valley of the Shadow of Death Being accounted all the Day long as a Sheep for the Slaughter Psal 23.4 He then is tried to purpose Many that have set out Heavenwards in a Day of Peace and Prosperity have in a Time of Tribulation and Persecution grown weary Mat. 13.21 or being offended have fallen away X. Men that run in a Race have many Spectators who stedfastly look upon them to see how they run and who will win some hoping one will gain the Prize and others hoping the same Man will lose it X. So the Saints of God have many and eminent Spectators who stedfastly look upon them with great Expectation to see how they behave themselves whilst they run the Celestial Race viz. God the Father the Lord Jesus Christ and the holy Spirit the one Almighty and Eternal God Yea and all the holy Angels on the same side behold them with great Earnestness hoping they will hold out to the end and obtain the Crown of everlasting Glory and to that purpose help and encourage them in their Course On the other side there are all the Devils or wicked Angels who have their Eyes upon them for evil Zech. 3.1 2. who do not only hope and long to see them grow weary and faint in their Minds but also strive as much as in them lies to hinder and resist them in their Race so that they may lose the Prize XI Some Men run a great while and afterwards grow weary and slack their Pace nay quite give over running and so lose the Prize XI So some Professors seem to run well to be zealous for God and Religion a great while it may be for many Years together but when Trouble arises or Temptation seizes upon them they grow weary and indifferent about these Matters and with Demas cleave to this present evil World and so turn with the Dog to his Vomit again and lose Eternal Life XII Some Men that have run in a Race have run for a great Prize yea for a Crown as some have observed and when they have won it have been praised exceedingly it being esteemed a mighty Honour it hath not only enriched them but been to their great Renown and Glory XII So the Saints of God who run this heavenly Race run for a great Prize viz. a Crown of Glory 1 Cor. 9.25 And every Man that striveth for the Mastery is temperate in all things Now they do it to obtain a corruptible Crown but we an incorruptible Be thou faithful unto Death Rev. 10. and I will give thee a Crown of Life I have saith Paul fought the good Fight 2 Tim. 4.7 8. I have finished my Course I have kept the Faith Henceforth there is laid up for me a Crown of of Righteousness which God the Righteous Judg will give me at that Day and not to me only but unto all them also that love his appearing This Prize will not only enrich the Soul that obtains it but raise his Renown and Glory to Eternity He shall be honoured of all nay he is the Man whom the King delights to honour Rev. 3.21 They shall sit down with Christ on his Throne c. XIII The Man that runs who resolves to win the Prize breaks through all Difficulties will not regard any vain Allurements but presses on with his utmost Strength Celerity and Speed imaginable the Thoughts of the rich Prize animating his Mind and prompting him on so to do XIII So a true Christian who resolves for Heaven he makes haste he breaks through all Difficulties and regards not the Golden Balls Satan throws in his Path viz. none of the vain Allurements of this World but with his uttermost Strength Celerity and Eagerness of Affection presseth forward I press towards the Mark c. Phil. 3.14 Mat. 7.13 He strives to enter in at the strait Gate He strives against Satan against the World against Sin strives in Reading in Hearing in Praying being greatly animated and encouraged thus to do Heb. 11. by seeing him who is invisible to the natural Eye and by having a Sight of the excellent Reward or that glorious Crown and Kingdom he knows he shall receive when he comes to the end of the Race Metaphor Disparity SOme Men in running a Race do their best they do whatever in them lieth to obtain the Prize but nevertheless lose it BUt now a Christian whoever he be that doth his best does what he can in all Uprightness of Heart to believe to close in with Christ to love serve and obey him shall never miss of eternal Life Joh. 10.2 Rom. 8.1 Never was any Man damned saith a worthy Minister that did what he could to be saved II. Many run in a Race but one only obtains the Prize II. But tho Thousands run in this spiritual Race yet they may all obtain the Prize Inferences WE may infer from hence That the Work and Business of a Christian is hard and difficult Heaven is not obtained without running wrestling striving warring c. 2. That many Professors who set out Heaven-ward and run well a little while are not like notwithstanding to obtain eternal Life Mat. 24. 't is only he that endureth to the end that shall be saved 3. It may also inform us what the Reason is that so many Persons faint or grow weary in this spiritual Race 1. Their Weights which they have upon him may occasion it Or 2. The Way being bad or up-hill 3. Their not being temperate in all things 4. Their being diseased or lame 5. Satan beguiling them with his Golden Balls 6. They being not throughly affected with the Worth of that glorious Prize they run for 7. By means of their trusting in their own Strength c. 8. Their growing lazy loving present Ease c. 9. And lastly which is the Sum of all their not being truly converted never effectually wrought upon by the Spirit of Grace 4. It may serve to stir us all up to the greatest Diligence imaginable to the end Whatsoever we meet with in the Way Heaven will make amends for all Saints compared
to Salt Mat. 5.13 Ye are the Salt of the Earth but if the Salt have lost its Savour wherewith shall it be salted It is henceforth good for nothing but to be cast out and trodden under Foot of Men. BElievers as well as Ministers are called by our Saviour the Salt of the Earth for Christ preached this Sermon not only to his Apostles but to all the Disciples it is not appropriated to Ministers alone but to all Believers Why the Godly are and may be compared to Salt is briefly opened in the following Parallel Metaphor Parallel SAlt is very profitable it keeps and preserves Meat from putrifying which would soon stink corrupt and perish was it not for it Salt as one saith is the Blossom of Nature it is mingled with all mixed Bodies and preserves them from Corruption SO the Godly are most profitable in all the Earth 1. They keep the World from being totally corrupted by evil and pestilent Errors and Heresy 2. From being spoiled by Prophaneness and Hellish Debauchery They by their holy Lives Doctrine and gracious Deportment put a check to the over-spreading Wickedness of those Places where they live The World would soon grow much worse than it is were it not for the Saints and People of God it would stink and be so abominable in God's sight that he would not endure it any longer And besides God many times spares a People Family and Nation for the sake of the Righteous who dwell among them The Godly are the Interest of People and Nations as is elsewhere shewed Had there been but a little more of this spiritual Salt in Sodom viz. but ten righteous Ones it might have continued to this day And he said O let not the Lord be angry and I will speak yet but this once Gen. 18.32 Peradventure Ten shall be found there c. And He said I will not destroy it for Ten 's sake Nay tho there was scarce ever a godly Soul in it but righteous Lot yet what said the Angel Haste thee escape thither for I cannot do any thing till thou be come thither Gen. 19.22 As Zoar was saved for Lot's sake so Sodom could not be set on fire till he was out of it Again was not Joseph the Interest of Potiphar's House was not his Master blessed for his sake And was not Laban and what he had blessed for Jacob's sake And was not the whole House of Israel and Judah preserved and saved from utter Ruine for the sake of a holy Remnant that was amongst them â—sa 1.9 Except the Lord of Hosts had left us a very small Remnant we should have been as Sodom and been like unto Gomorrah II. Salt draws putrifying Humors out of Meat it is of a purging and cleansing quality II. So gracious Christians Blackwood by their Doctrine and holy Example and in particular Preachers draw out Rottenness and Filth from the Hearts and Tongues of Men. III. Salt seasons Meat and makes it savoury III. The godly Christian by his Wisdom seasons the Minds of good Men. Hence Sapientia is derived à Sapore from Savour The Latines express wise and witty Speeches pleasant Discourse a good Grace in speaking and Salt by the same Word This agrees with that of the Apostle Let your Speech be always with Grace seasoned with Salt Col. 4.6 that ye may know how to answer every Man IV. Salt is of a hot and fiery Nature being cast into the Fire it sparkles and burns furiously IV. So Christ's Disciples are by the Spirit made hot fervent and zealous for God and his Truth yet this Heat should be mingled with Discretion lest they flie out Luk. 9.33 as those did who called for Fire from Heaven V. Salt stirs up Thirst V. So the good Example of Christians stir up others to thirst after Christ and heavenly Things Blackwood We should not so much look for Examples from others as give Examples our selves VI. Salt makes Meat fit for Food and meet to be received by such as want it VI. So by the Salt of a holy Conversation or a good Life in them that preach and profess the Gospel the Word becomes fit to be received This makes it relish and this way a Preacher or Professor may be said to season his own Doctrine And on the other hand how unsavoury doth that good Doctrine seem to be Rom. 2.21 22 23 24. and what little Relish is there in it that is preached by an unholy and unsanctified Person VII Salt may lose its Savour and become good for nothing but to be trodden under Feet of Men. It is not fit for the Land nor yet for the Dunghill but Men cast it out Naturalists tell us that Salt having lost its Savour being laid upon Land it causeth Barrenness VIII So Professors if they lose their Savour if they become vain vicious and carnal in their Conversations what are they good for A Christian to turn an Apostate he that seemed once savoury and serious in his Words and Behavior to become filthy unclean proud ambitious covetous c. is one of the worst of Men such are fit for nothing but to be cast into Hell Of these the Apostle speaks It is impossible to renew them again by Repentance c. Unsavoury Professors Heb 6 4 5 6. and wicked Apostates tend to make the Church barren they hinder the Increase thereof Inferences HOw unsavoury is the World Sinners by Nature are loathsom and stinking in God's Sight Their Throats are like open Sepulchers Rom. 3.13 2. It shews Saints their Duty which is to season others They should season the Place Town Family where they live 1. By good Doctrine 2. By a good Conversation 3. By good Counsel Jacob told his Sons Simeon and Levi Gen. 34.30 by their slaying the Sichemites they made him to stink among the Inhabitants of the Land The Speech as well as the Practice of Christians should be a seasoning and savoury Pattern that it may administer Grace to the Hearers and Observers thereof 3. O let it stir up every Christian as well Preachers as others to be savoury Ezek. 36.20 Rom. 2.24 How can we season others if the Salt hath lost its Savour Take heed of scandalous Sins 1. By these the Name of the Lord is blasphemed 2. Religion brought to Contempt and Reproach 3. The Hearts of all sincere Ones greatly grieved 4. The Conversion of Sinners hindred 5. Mens Damnation furthered Hence saith Christ Wo be to the World because of Offences But on the other hand 1. A holy and savoury Life makes a Man lift up his Head with much Boldness tho reproached Whose Ox have I taken or whose Ass Or of whose hands have I received a Bribe 2. It tends to stop the Mouths of the Wicked 1 Sam. 12.3 1 Pet. 3.16 3. It is many times not only a Means of Conviction but Conversion of others nay and of such as will not be won by the
Pilgrim but he had such a cruel Burthen upon his Shoulders that he tired before he came to the end of his Journey Covetousness or an unsatisfied Desire after the Things of this World is compared to a Burthen or Load of thick Clay Who enlargeth his Desires as Hell and cannot be satisfied c. Wo to him that encreaseth that which is not his how long Hab. 2.5 6 And to him that ladeth himself with thick Clay Would not a Man that hath a long Journey to go be laugh'd at should he carry with him a heavy Burthen of Dirt and Rubbish Such Fools are many Professors See Runner III. A Pilgrim in his Travels goes up-hill and down-hill sometimes he meets with good Way and sometimes with bad Way Sometimes he passeth over Stiles and through dirty Lanes and then again through green Fields and pleasant Pastures and delightful Paths till he comes to his desired Place III. So the Pilgrim that would travel to the New Jerusalem meets with various Ways and Passages 1. He must go out of the horrible Pit of Prophaneness that is Work enough for the first Day 's Journey 2. Through the Brook of sincere Repentance or true Contrition for every one that leaves open Prophaneness is not truly penitent 3. Down the Valley of Self-denial a very difficult Passage 4. Over the Mountains of Opposition for the Devil and all will straitway make head against him 5. Over the Stile of carnal Reason Immediatly I consulted not with Flesh and Blood 6. Into the pleasant Ways of the New Covenant 7. So upon the Top of the Rock of Ages and there he may take a Prospect of his own Country IV. A Pilgrim that hath a long and difficult Way to travel is very thoughtful how to find the right Way being a Stranger in that Country through which he must pass And besides being told there are many cross Ways and Turnings and hard difficult Passages to find he takes care therefore to get a good and skilful Guide lest he should lose his Way IV. So the spiritual Pilgrim spares no Cost omits no Study to get the best Information imaginable of the ready Way to the Land of Promise He ceaseth not to enquire of such as pretend themselves to be Guides and such as know the Way but finding them to be short-fighted and ignorant of the Way themselves he seeks further And as he goes along one cries This is the Way Mat. 24.23 another That Some bid him believe as the Church believes and he shall never go astray Others bid him coâ—form to the Laws of Men and do whatever the Supreme Authority of the Nation doth enjoin in Matters of Faith and Religion Others call upon him to be led wholly by the Light of his Conscience and that will bring him unto the Land of Promise the Place he longs for And at last he meets with another that seems yet to differ from them all and greatly to slight and condemn one grand Fundamental God's Word holds forth under plausible Pretences He cries up Holiness and just Living which all confess is required but in the mean time strives to persuade him to cast off the Satisfaction of Jesus Christ and trust to his own Righteousness or to refined Morality rendring Faith in Christ crucified little more than a Fancy and that the main Design of Christ in coming into the World was only to be a Pattern of Holiness and Humility But he perceiving the Danger great upon this account and that none of these Pretenders could give any convincing Evidence why they should be believed and their Counsel followed above others he rejected all their Directions and resolved to be led by none of them further than their Doctrine agreed with a certain Directory which through the Grace of God he hath obtained namely the written Word of God and that tells him plainly The Way is Christ viz. Christ as a Priest dying for him to appease the Wrath of God Joh. 14.6 and make Atonement for his Sin fulfilling the Law and bringing in everlasting Righteousness Christ as a King to subdue his Sin and to rule and reign over him Dan. 9.24 according to those blessed and wholesom Laws Ordinances and Institutions given forth by him and left in his Word Christ as a Prophet to teach and instruct him Christ as a holy Pattern and Example to imitate and follow so far as by the help of Grace he is able See Surety Sin a Debt The Word compared to Light The Spirit to a Teacher and Guide He hath learned of Christ to be holy and is helped therein by the Holy-Ghost to excell his Neighbour and denies all his Ungodliness and worldly Lusts and yet casts himself only on Christ relying upon his Merits labouring to be like him in all things as the Apostle observes 1 Joh. 3.3 He that hath this Hope in him purifieth himself even as he is pure He lets his Sins go nay loaths that which is evil he lives a mortified Life unto the World and yet trusteth not to any thing that he hath done or can do for eternal Life Acts 4.12 knowing there is no Salvation but by Christ alone He is as godly as any Socinian in the World and yet magnifies the Riches of God's Grace and Christ's Merits so as not to expect Justification any other way V. A Pilgrim often meets with Trouble and great Difficulties in his Way by Winds Storms and Tempests hard Weather Cold Frost and Snow deep and bad Ways and many Dangers which he narrowly escapes V. So the spiritual Pilgrim is also exposed to many Difficulties in his Journey Heaven-wards Terrible Storms sometimes arise Winds of Persecution and Temptation blow so hard that he is scarce able to stand upon his Legs Psal 73.2 My Feet were almost gone my Steps had well nigh slipt c. He is often beset with Crosses and Afflictions that he is as a Man in the Mire and can hardly get out VI. A Pilgrim is a Stranger in the Country through which he passeth and being not known he is much gazed on and sometimes abused by the rude Rabble all which he takes with patience and makes no resistance VI. So the Godly are Strangers in this World And confessed Heb. 11.13 that they were Strangers and Pilgrims on the Earth David breaks forth Hold not thy peace at my Tears Psal 39.12 for I am a Stranger with thee and a Sojourner as all my Fathers were Hence they are made oftentimes a Gazing-stock to Men by Reproaches and Afflictions Heb. 10.33 And how grievously have they been abused by the wicked Rabble of the Earth as Jesus Christ himself testifieth If ye were of the World the World would love its own Joh. 15.19 22. but because ye are not of the World but I have chosen you out of the World therefore the World hateth you All these things will they do unto you because they know not him that sent me VII A
that the Saints are so subject to be overtaken with spiritual Drouziness Answ 1. From the Weakness and Dulness of the Flesh The Spirit indeed is willing but the Flesh is weak 2. By being slothful negligent and out of Employment when we grow indifferent and careless and neglect our Work neglect Prayer Reading and Hearing God's Word Prov. 19.15 no marvel if we soon fall asleep Slothfulness casteth into a deep Sleep 3. By being amongst sleepy Folks This is apt to make a wakeful Person in a little time drowsy and subject to nod too a sleepy Family a sleepy Church a sleepy Ministry usually hath bad effects upon this account upon a Spiritual Christian therefore prize a Soul-awakening Ministry 4. By means of long watching Whilst the Bridegroom tarried they all slumbered and slept 5. A black dark and gloomy Day is subject to cause one to grow drowsy as most men can experience 6. By an Apprehension 't is a long while to day time enough saith the Sluggard to arise Men think of living long and that it will be a great while before the Lord comes c. Wicked Men Fools Psal 14.1 The Fool hath said in his Heart There is no God Eccles 10.3 Yea also when he that is a Fool walketh by the way his Wisdom faileth him and he saith to every one that he is a Fool. Job 5.2 3. For Wrath killeth the foolish Man and Envy slayeth the silly One Job 30.8 They were Children of Fools yea Children of base Men they were viler than the Earth Luke 12. Thou Fool this Night thy Soul shall be required of thee SIN is Folly great Folly and Sinners are Fools how often in the Proverbs are ungodly Men tho accounted very worldly-wise called Fools simple Ones Men of no Vnderstanding Simile Parallel A Fool is one that knows not what is good what is best for him he is a Man of no Understanding SO wicked Men know not what is good and right in it self they know not what is good for themselves they are Men of no Understanding they cry Who will shew us any Good That is Psal 4.6 saith Mr. Caryl any good Cheer Plenty of Corn and Wine They esteem Gold and Silver and other outward good Things before Pardon Peace of Conscience and the Favour of God and are therefore Fools II. A Fool or Idiot will hurt wrong or abuse himself Perhaps you have heard of the Gentleman's Fool who happened to be in Company with a Carpenter and the Carpenter making himself merry with him hid his Hat But it so fell out as the Matter is related the Carpenter some time after chanced to fall asleep with his Head upon a Block which the Fool observing he took an Ax and chopp'd off his Head and hid it amongst the Chips and then went laughing away but being asked wherefore he laughed O saith he I have cut off the Carpenter's Head and have hid it amongst the Chips and I wonder how he will do to find it when he awakes But for this he was committed to Prison and when he was brought to his Trial the Judg was informed that he was a natural Fool but that he might be convinced it was true he ordered a Knife to be given to him and accordingly it was then said the Judg to the poor Idiot Cut your self with that Knife and he poor Soul did so immediately by which the Judg knew he was indeed a Fool and so acquitted him II. Wicked Men hurt themselves Nothing wrongs or wounds a Man more than Sin hence called a Dart Sting c. Yet so void are all ungodly Men of Understanding that they consent to Sin yield to Sin run as it were this Spear into their own Bowels wound themselves to the very Heart and yet say Are not we in Sport Can there be any greater Folly or a more palpable Sign of a Fool than for a Man to whip lash scourge and do thus unto himself When Satan tempts Men to sin he doth as it were put a Knife into their hands and then bids them cut and slash themselves with it and yet no sooner doth Satan thus tempt and entice them but they presently consent to him until they have wounded themselves from the Crown of their Heads to the Soles of their Feet What Man but a Fool would run into the Hornets Nests or after this lamentable manner wound himself Sinners are such Fools that they play with the Asp and delight to be at the Mouth of the Cockatrice-Den Sin in the holy Scriptures is compared to both these cruel Serpents and hence the Poyson of Asps is said to be under their Tongues Who but Fools or mad Men Psal 140.3 Rom. 3.13 will sport and play with such venemous Serpents or drink down deadly Poyson when told again and again what it is and what the Effects of it will be and yet they will do it Prov. 23.31 32. Look not upon the Wine when it is red when it giveth its Colour in the Cup when it moveth it self aright That is whatever Allurements there are to Sin take heed of it At last it biteth like a Serpent and stingeth like an Adder III. Is not that Man a Fool who will harbor a Thief in his House and tho he be told of it and that he is in danger of losing all his Goods and having his Throat cut by him he being a bloody Murtherer yet laughs at it and loves his Enemy and hugs him in his Bosom and resolves to eat and drink with him and lodg him in his chiefest Room and yet is informed this Thief never spared any Man that shewed him Favour III. Wicked Men harbor Sin and deceitful Lusts in their Souls which is the bloodiest Thief and Murtherer that ever was that spares none nor ever did who entertained it or took delight therein It hath slain and utterly undone Thousands and Ten Thousands yea many Millions yet they hug this cursed Traitor and let him lodg in their Hearts and lie in their Bosoms and shew him all the Favour and Kindness imaginable and do they not from hence appear to be the greatest Fools in Nature IV. Is not that Man a Fool that striveth with one that is infinitely stronger than himself or thinks a Thorn Hedg can stand before a consuming Fire or supposes a Potsheard can prevail against the Potter IV. Wicked Men strive with the great God and do they not in this shew themselves to be Fools Have they an Arm like God Job 40.9 can they thunder with a Voice like him yet they continually resist him and fight against him They that go on in their evil Ways make War with the Almighty and Dread-Sovereign of Heaven and Earth Wo unto him that striveth with his Maker Let the Potsheard strive with the Potshards of the Earth Isa 45.9 Do you not see this day how Man sorry Man sets himself against God! they are resolved to see what they can do they will not yet lay
down the Cudgels they set their Wisdom against God's Wisdom and try if they can counter-work him in the Ways of his Providences Now what a folly is this God is as a consuming Fire and Man is as Stubble fully dry See what Jehovah himself saith upon this account Who would set the Bryars and Thorns against me in Battel I would go through them Isa 27.4 I would burn them together Now is not he that takes up Arms against such an Enemy that commands Heaven and Earth a Fool He whom all the Forces of Earth and Hell are not able to withstand who at a Word of his Mouth makes Frogs invade Pharaoh and Stars to fight against Sisera who makes the Hills and Mountains quake and tremble before him c. He is wise in Heart and mighty in Strength Job 9.4 who ever hardned their Heart against him and prospered V. Is not he a Fool that hath not Wisdom enough to direct himself But then what will you say of him that will not follow the Counsel and Direction of the Wise Tho he is told the Way that he is in will bring him into a Lion's Den or if he step one Step further he will fall into a Furnace of Fire yet resolveth to go on notwithstanding he confesseth he hath no ground to question the Truth of that which is in Faithfulness told him V. Wicked Men have not Wisdom enough to direct themselves but that which adds to their Folly is this They will not take the Counsel of the wise God nor the Direction of his faithful Ministers Tho they are told day by day that if they proceed and go on in the Ways they are in viz. swear lie whore be drunk c. they must perish and be damned for ever and that they know not but the next time they commit any of those Sins they may fall into the Lake that burneth with Fire and Brimstone yet they will go on and continue in their Sins contemning all Advice and Counsel tho they have not the least ground to question the Truth of what is declared to them since the Word of God saith positively Except ye repent ye shall all likewise perish And that the Vnrighteous shall not inherit the Kingdom of God neither Fornicators nor Idolaters nor Adulterers nor Effeminate c. nor Thieves nor Covetous nor Drunkards nor Revilers nor Extortioners And now tho they know they are guilty of some of these or the like Sins yet they resolve to live in them and therefore are Fools VI. Is not he a Fool that is not able to judg of the Nature of Things or of Times or Occasions and from hence is angry with every thing that sutes not with his Nature or foolish Humor He will be angry with the Sun if it shine hotter than he would have it and with the Winds if they blow harder than he would have them he likes not the Winter nor would have it ever rain VI. Wicked Men are such Fools that they know not the Nature of Things Times nor Occasions He is offended with those Ways of God that cross his sinful Appetite he would fain have God yield to him and order Things that suit his filthy Lusts If the Word forbid all Sin and would if it might kindle upon his Heart and Conscience burn up and destroy all his Lusts presently he cries out 'T is too hot and therefore strives to put it out In a word he would be saved in a way of Sin i. e. have his Wounds healed and yet the Sting let alone in the Flesh he would be well but take no Physick would go to Heaven but never walk in the way to it he would not be naked and yet will put on no Clothes c. and therefore a Fool. To vex and be angry at the Troubles that fall upon us or at the Hand of God which sends them is a high Point of Folly VII A Fool will take Brass Counters for Gold and be pleased with Bugles more than with Diamonds When an Heir saith Mr. Caryl is impleaded for an Ideot Caryl on Job c. 5. p. 182. the Judg commands an Apple or a Counter with a Piece of Gold to be set before him to try which he will take and if he take the Apple or the Counter and leave the Gold he is then cast for a Fool and unable to manage his Estate for he knows not the Value of Things or how to make a true Election VI. Wicked Men are thus foolish and more for when Bugles and Diamonds Counters and Gold are set before them they leave the Diamonds and the Gold and please themselves with those Toyes and Baubles when which is infinitely more sottish Heaven and Hell Life and Death are set before them they chuse Hell rather than Heaven and Death rather than Life they take the mean transitory trifling Things of this World before the Favour of God the Pardon of Sin a Part in Jesus Christ and an Inheritance amongst the Saints in Light they prefer a Moment's time of sinful Ease and Pleasure before an Eternity of Joy and Glory in Heaven they prefer the Creature above the Creator they labour more for the present Good of their Bodies than for the eternal Good of their Souls which are ten thousand times of greater Worth And do not these things demonstrate fully that they are Fools VIII Is not he a Fool that feeds on Husks Gravel and Ashes and yet thinks he feeds on the best Food he lives among Swine and feeds as they feed and yet is contented VIII Wicked Men are said in the holy Scriptures to feed on Husks Gravel Isa 45.20 and Ashes by which is meant the Pleasures Profits and Honours of this World for what is it that they feed upon or take delight in but these Things Take away their outward Enjoyments or the Comforts of this World and their Hearts like Nabal's will die within them or like a Man that pines away for want of Food for alas they have nothing else to support their Spirits And whilst they feed upon these things they conclude they feed upon the best Food and enjoy the chiefest Good yet they never have a real Taste of the Love of God in Christ nor do they know how good the Lord is nor will they make Trial tho they are invited to come and buy and eat that which is good and let their Souls delight themselves in Fatness The Prodigal would fain have filled his Belly with Husks that the Swine eat Luk. 15.16 wicked Men being intended by the Swine in that Place but no Man gave to him IX Is not he a Fool that thinks 't is time enough to sow when he should reap When he should gather in his Harvest he begins to sow his Seed or when he sows Tares thinks to reap Wheat That Work that would take up the whole Time of his Life he thinks may be done on a Death-Bed or in an Hour or two at the end of
any should take it away from him VII So a covetous Man doth not enjoy what he hath without fear he is afraid of every one lest they should rob him or lest by one means or another his worldly Pelf should be wasted or taken away VIII The Hog tho he should be washed yet in a little time he will turn again to his wallowing in the Mire and become as filthy as ever he was VIII So if an unregenerate Man should by the Light of Nature or other Helps that God is pleased to afford escape many great Pollutions and reform in many things and seem to be a true Convert and to be clean washed from his Filthiness yet for want of a thorough Work of Grace upon his Heart he will at last turn again to his former Course and be as vile and wicked as ever he was nay oftentimes much worse Mat. 12.43 Luk. 11.25 as our Saviour intimates by the unclean Spirit 's going out of a Man c. And in him is that Word made good The Sow that was washed is turned to her wallowing in the Mire again IX A Swine cries out exceedingly or makes a great Noise when he is took hold of and had away to be killed IX So wicked Men when God takes hold of them by Sickness and they come to have Apprehensions of Death upon them they cry out unless their Consciences are asleep or seared being afraid of Death and Hell X. The Wild-Boar is of a more stubborn and mischievous Nature and commonly doth more hurt being very strong than any other Swine Naturalists tell us that the Wild-Boar is almost as strong and cruel as a Lion and that he will often whet and sharpen his Teeth and run upon the Huntsman X. So Antichrist who may fitly be compared to a Wild-Boar I mean his Un-holiness that First-born of Satan is and hath been more mischievous than any other of the Herd he having got a great degree of Power which he hath from time to time exercised against God's People to the wasting and spoiling of his spiritual Vine and Vineyard Psal 80 1â— The Boar out of the Wood doth waste it and the wild Beast out of the Field doth devour it XI The Swine under the Tree in a greedy manner eat up the Acorns but never look up to the Tree or Oak from whence they fall XI So wicked and graceless Men tho they enjoy all this World 's Good never look up in a due manner to God who is the Tree of Life and is the Author and Giver of it XII Swine will refuse Pearl for Pease if ye cast Pearls before them they will tread them under their Feet XII So wicked Men will refuse Grace for Gold give them but this World and let who will take the Pearl of great Price the Love and Favour of God Give them Counsel to leave their Sins or cast the Pearl of good Instruction before them and they will tread it under their Feet they will cast that at their Heels which they should apply to their Hearts Mat. 7.6 and revile you if they do not tear and rend you into the Bargain Metaphor Disparity SWine were created such they were Swine from the beginning MAn was created holy and upright at first this swinish and brutish Nature came in by the Fall II. Swine retain their own Nature and it is impossible for them to cease being Swine II. But wicked Men may be changed and become gracious it is possible for them to become Sheep and Lambs of Jesus Christ so as to hate that which they once loved Grace when infused into the Soul makes a real and wonderful Change Inferences THis shews the brutish and base Nature of sinful Man what is more contemptible in our Eyes than a Swine 2. It shews what a vast difference there is between a true converted Soul and a brutish Sinner God esteems of the one as of his choicest Treasure but ungodly Men are meer Swine and brutish Creatures in his Sight Wicked Men Debtors Mat. 5.25 26. Agree with thine Adversary quickly whilst thou art in the way with him lest any time the Adversary deliver thee to the Judg and the Judg deliver the to thee Officer and thou be cast into Prison Vers 26. Verily I say unto thee Thou shalt by no means come out thence till thou hast paid the uttermost Farthing Mat. 18.24 And when he had begun to reckon one was brought unto him which ought him ten thousand Talents IN both these Places Sin is called a Debt and the Sinner a Debtor The Reason of which is shewed under the Head of Metaphors concerning Sin where Sin is compared to a Debt unto which we refer you Metaphor Parallel A Debtor is one that oweth Money Duty c. to his Neighbour also one that is a Trespasser an Offender or guilty Person A Man may be a Debtor by Office Gal. 5.3 by Duty Rom. 8.12 by the Law of Charity Rom. 15.27 by trespassing or offending whether God or Man Mat. 6.12 MAn oweth all that he is hath or can do unto God he having received his very Being and all other good Things that he enjoys from God as so many Talents lent him which he must be accountable to God for in the great Day c. Man is a Trespasser Mat. 25.19 an Offender or a guilty Person having broken the Law the Penalty of which is eternal Death so that as a Traitor or flagitious Person by his hainous Crimes he is become a Debtor to everlasting Punishment II. An evil Debtor is unwilling to be called to an Accompt nothing is worse to him than to hear the News Give an account of thy Stewardship Mat. 18.24 Hence 't is said One was brought that owed ten thousand Talents as if it were by Force he was haled before his Master to reckon with him II. So wicked Men do not love to think upon the Day of Judgment care not to hear of those large Bills and Hand-writings that are against them How grievous will that Voice from Heaven be to ungodly Men Luk. 16.2 Give an Account of your Stewardship Arise ye Dead and come to Judgment Give an Account of all the Oaths you have sworn the Lies you have told the Times you have been drunk the Days of Grace you have neglected give an Account of all the hard and reproachful Words you have spoken against your godly Neighbours and of all the Wrongs and Injuries you have done them give an Account of all those Talents that were lent you what Improvement have you made of your Knowledg and Parts your Seasons and Sabbaths and of those many Years you have had in the World This I say is grievous to wicked Men to think upon They shall be brought forth in the Day of Wrath they will not come willingly Job 21.30 but shall therefore be as it were haled before the Judg of Heaven and Earth III. Ill Debtors are attended with Shame Ambrose speaketh
c. Zech. 4.7 Who art thou O great Mountain c. Parallels MOuntains are high and lifted up and seem to have the Preheminence So the wicked Princes and Potentates of the Earth are high in Power and seem to be lifted up in Pride and Arrogancy and to have Preheminence over the Righteous II. Mountains are hard to be removed out of their Places So the Wicked having taken such Root in Sin c. 't is very hard and difficult to remove them and make them become plain Luk. 3 4. This was 't is true one great Design of the Ministry of John Baptist Every Valley shall be filled and every Mountain and Hill shall be brought low c. But this Work is not done upon the Spirits of wicked Men but by the mighty Power of God III. Mountains and Hills are commonly barren and unprofitable Ground So the Wicked who are lifted up in Pride and Arrogancy c. are spiritually a barren useless and unprofitable Sort of Men. IV. Mountains were accounted Places of Defence whither Men used to flie in time of Danger tho many times they failed them So Men oftentimes flie to the lofty Enemies of God the oppressing tyrannical Powers of the Earth to secure themselves from approaching Dangers but in vain alas is Salvation looked for from these Mountains and Hills in the Day of God's Anger Inferences IN this Saints have cause to rejoice God hath promised to throw down all the Hills and Mountains of the Earth that are lifted up Who art thou O great Mountain Zech. 4 7. Before Zerubbabel thou shalt become a Plain Wicked Men compared to the Troubled Sea Isa 57.20 But the Wicked are like the troubled Sea c. Jer. 51.4 The Sea is come up upon Babylon with the Multitude of the Waves thereof Caldee the King with his numerous Hosts in Plenty like the Sea is come up against Babylon c. Note The Wicked are compared to the Troubled Sea and to many Waters c. Parallels THe Sea is a great Convention as one words it or a Multitude of Waters The gathering together of the Waters called he Seas Gen. 1. So the Wicked are a Multitude of People II. The Sea sometimes swells roars and rises very high threatning the Earth as if it would swallow it up immediatly So the mighty Concourse of the wicked and tyrannical Powers of the Earth many times swell in Pride and Arrogancy and make a fearful Noise as if they would in a moment swallow up the Lord's People III. The Sea hath its Bounds set by the Almighty He hath shut up the Sea with Doors Job 38.8 11. c. and hath said Hitherto shalt thou come and no further and here shall thy proud Waves be stayed So the Lord sets Bounds to the Wrath and Rage of the Ungodly no Creatures can go further than God permits them As he that made the Sea can master it so he can soon put a Stop and Curb to the proudest Oppressor and Persecutor in the World Let Men be as angry as they will let them be as stormy as the boisterous Seas yet the Lord hath said Hitherto shall ye come and no further Psal 65.7 He stilleth the Noise of the Seas the Noise of the Waves and the Tumult of the People Nay the Devil himself is like a Sea shut up he cannot do what he would he hath Bounds set him c. IV. The Sea at God's command is still The Wind and Seas oby him So with one Word speaking as it were he can quiet the Wicked and make them silent in Darkness Psal 107.29 He can make this Sea and frightful Storm a Calm and cause the proud Waves to be still V. The Sea produces or brings forth many strange Monsters So the Multitude of the Wicked this metaphorical Sea hath brought forth many a vile and strange Monster See Dan. 7.3 And four great Beasts came up from the Sea diverse one from the other the first was like a Lion and had Eagles Wings c. These four Beasts signified the four Monarchies of the Earth what a Monster the fourth hath been all the World hath had full Experience of that had great Iron Teeth c. What Devils incarnate were many of the Roman Emperors particularly Nero who ripp'd up the Belly of his own Mother c. And what a Monster hath the little Horn been I mean the Papal Power what a mighty Mass of innocent Blood hath the Beast and Whore devoured c. VI. The Sea is very restless it ebbs and flows and seems to be continually troubled So the Ungodly are always restless in their Spirtis like wicked Haman they never cease Plotting against the Just Tho they have very great Power Riches and Honour yet because God's Mordecai's will not bow down their Souls for them to go over all seems as nothing to them they have Riches much Gold and Silver but not satisfied they enjoy all the Delights and Pleasures the World can afford them but yet are like the troubled Sea Many times also their Consciences sorely disquiet them What Rest soever they may have yet certainly they are continually void of the true Peace of God and in this Sence there is no Peace to the Wicked c. Isa 57.21 VII The Sea continually casteth forth Mire and Dirt So the Ungodly never cease casting forth their abominable Wickedness Inferences LEt not the Saints fear the Ungodly What tho they swell and roar God hath set Bounds to them The Wrath of Man shall praise thee Psal 76.10 and the Remainder of Wrath shalt thou restrain No more Wrath of Man shall be let out no higher shall these Seas swell than shall tend to the Glory of God the Over-plus that Wrath that would indeed prove hurtful to the Godly and to the dishonour of the Almighty the Lord will restrain II. Pray hard that God would keep the Doors and Bars of these troublesom Seas fast and prevent the Danger I will yet for this be enquired of by the House of Israel Ezek. 36.37 to do it for them 1. Pray that God will keep the Sea of Man's Wrath within its limited Bounds 2. Pray that God would not suffer Satan to break forth too furiously upon us If God did not set Bounds to him no Man could live quiet one hour 3. Pray that God would set Bounds to the Sea of Prophaneness 4. And also that he would set Bounds and drive back the Sea of Error and false Doctrine c. III. This shews the woful Condition of ungodly Men They have no Peace true Peace whilst they live and be sure shall have none at Death Peace is the Portion only of the Lord's People Great Peace have all they that love thy Law c. My Peace I give unto you Wicked Men dead in Sin John 5.25 The Hour is coming and now is when the Dead shall hear the Voice of the Son of God and they that hear shall live Eph.
Papists and others in many Ages of the Church destroyed like hungry and enraged Monsters If ever there were any Men in the World that justly deserved that ignominious Name of Blood-hounds devouring and malicious Dogs sure some of the Romish Church may be so called for they have shewed themselves rather Monsters than Men yea even Devils in the Shape of Men as an eminent Writer well observes VI. There are some Dogs who will not bark and grin as others do and yet in a slie and secret manner will bite and tear such as they come at which are look'd upon as the most dangerous VI. So some wicked Men will not threaten nor grin at the Godly like others and yet in a slie and secret manner contrive their Ruin and with all their Might would destroy them and yet make no noise of it wound them but not let them know who doeth it VII Some Dogs on the other hand will bark and make a great Noise and seldom or never bite or hurt any Body VII So some wicked Men contrary to the Nature and Disposition of others will give out angry and threatning Words as if they would do this and that when they never intend to do what they say nor will they cruelly injure any Body VIII Dogs must not have that which is holy Give not that which is holy to Dogs VIII So wicked Men ought not to partake of holy Things holy Things belong to holy Persons they ought not to eat the Childrens Bread to be admitted to the Sacrament c. IX Some Dogs are so fierce cruel and unruly that they are forced to be tied or chained up for otherwise they would do very great Mischief And moreover to prevent further Danger feared their Teeth are sometimes broken out IX So some wicked Men are so cruel and merciless that God chains them up i. e. he restrains them from offering that Wrong and Violence to his People which is in their Hearts to do And finally to prevent their doing of further Mischief God doth as it were break their Teeth that is destroy their Power or put them out of a capacity of doing hurt Hence David saith Arise O Lord and save me O my God Psal 3.7 for thou hast smitten all mine Enemies upon the Cheek-bone thou hast broken the Teeth of the Vngodly X. Some Dogs are made use of by the Huntsman to observe and mark his Prey that he may seize upon it the more readily and those are called Setting-Dogs XI So some wicked Men the Devil that cunning Hunter makes use of to observe and mark the Godly and Upright in the Land they are employed to inform against them and to discover their holy Assemblies in Times of Persecution that others may the better seize upon them XI Some Dogs will not only fall upon Mankind but also snarl bite and tear in pieces divers other Beasts tho as savage and devouring as themselves XI So some wicked Men will not only wrong and seek the Ruine of the faithful and sincere People of God but when any of their own Tribe I mean ungodly and brutish Ones do offend them stand in their Way or cross them in their Designs they will fall upon them to their utter Ruin also Babylon hath not only spoiled God's People and offered violence to Heaven but hath been a Plague and Curse to the Earth yea destroyed the Earth Rev. 11 18 How have the Egyptians destroyed the Egyptians viz. One ungodly People destroyed another as vile and cruel as themselves XII Dogs are a greedy craving and unsatisfied Sort of Creatures they never know when they have enough XII So many wicked Men and particularly false Teachers are such a craving covetous and unsatisfied Generation some of them they cannot be contented with a Benefice of a Hundred per an no nor with two three or five Hundred nay a Thousand will not satisfy some of them And therefore they are justly called by the holy Prophet Greedy Dogs that can never have enough Shepherds that cannot understand they look to their own Way Isa 56.11 every one for his Gain from his Quarter XIII Dogs are not only a greedy and an unsatisfied Sort of Creatures but oft-times vomiting up what they have eaten prov 26.11 they return to it and lick it up again XIII So some wicked Men are not only greedy and unsatisfied but having glutted themselves and filled their sensual Appetites they are constrained sometimes to vomit it up as is said of such He hath eaten down Riches Job 20.25 and he shall vomit them up again Nay so like unto Dogs are many of them that if at any time they vomit up by seeming Repentance what they have greedily and sinfully taken they will return to it and lick it up again of such the Apostle speaks 2 pet 2.22 He is returned to his own Vomit c. XIV Some Dogs run mad and are so much the more dangerous and hurtful of whom all People labour to beware XIV So wicked Men being left to themselves do abound so in their Wickedness that they run as it were mad in Sin care not what Mischief they do to themselves or others of whom all sober and well-minded People ought to beware Beware of Dogs phil 3.2 See Wicked compared to mad Men. XV. Dogs live an idle and lazy sort of Life And hence the Proverb is concerning a lazy Person He hath a Dog's Life viz. Hunger and Ease XIV So wicked Men generally lead an idle and lazy Life as is opened under the Metaphor Sluggard They care not to encounter with Difficulties for the Good of their Souls how industrious soever they are about the Things of the World They labour not for the Meat that endureth to eternal Life Joh 6.27 Isa 55.1 2 will not take Pains for that which is Bread but are contented with Bones as it were the Crumbs of earthly Comforts So that they have but Ease and Quiet here they content themselves with the Childrens Leavings And tho their Consciences many times like a hungry Stomach puts them to pain yet they are not convinced of the Necessity of a Christ but go on in their own careless and wicked Courses never eating of that which is truly good XVI Dogs are commonly shut out of doors and not suffered to be amongst the Children XVI So wicked Men are shut out of the Church and shall not be suffered to abide in the New Jerusalem among the Saints Without are Dogs c. Rev. 22.15 Metaphor Disparity SOme Dogs are said to be more faithful than Servants watching in the Night and oft-times giving notice by their barking of Thieves or Strangers that may approach the House when the Family are asleep BUt some wicked Men are so unfaithful that instead of giving the least notice of any approaching Danger to to their godly Neighbours that live quietly and securely by them they will rather conceal it and so far are they from preventing Danger that
Hearts from God and his Ways Hence as Satan is called a Deceiver and a Serpent so are some of his Children VII The Devil 's great design is to encourage Vice and all Prophaneness and by one means or another to suppress real Godliness So this is the great Design and Endeavour of some wicked Men. VIII The Devil is so vile that God seeth it necessary to lay a restraint upon him and put him into Chains or else the World would not have a Moment's time of Peace and Quiet So ungodly Men are so much like the Devil in this that God also sees the like need to restrain them for as the Devil is boundless in his Wrath Rage and Malice against Mankind so are his cursed Emissaries against their Fellow-Creatures Hence God puts a Hook into their Jaws and sets Bars to these swelling Seas IX The Devil trembles at the thoughts of God's Wrath and dreads the Day that is coming So do wicked Men fear him not because they love him but because they are his Enemies and as such they fear he will one day reckon with them X. The Devil tempts to Sin he is not contented to be vile himself but he would fain have others be vile and ungodly as well as he So wicked Men tempt entice and draw others to Sin they are not content to be ungodly themselves but strive to defile and corrupt others also XI The Devil is a Murtherer a great Murtherer and takes delight in shedding of Blood 1 Pet. 5.8 and making Desolation in the Earth hence called a Lion and a Dragon So wicked Persecutors are in this the very Picture of the Devil viz. great Murtherers their Feet run swift to shed Blood How many thousands of innocent Souls have the bloody Roman Devils destroyed within these twelve hundred Years They delight in spoiling and making desolate the Inhabitants of the Earth who oppose their Pride Psal 37.4 Psal 44.19 or stand in the way of their Exaltation and thence they are called Lions and Dragons likewise XII The Devil would fain make those who fear God miserable in this World he envies their Happiness and if he was but let loose upon them he would utterly deprive them of their Goods of their Children of their Health c. and bring them into a forlorn and miserable Condition as he dealt with holy Job So some wicked Men in this are like the Devil they envy the Peace and Prosperity of God's People and if God did not restrain them were it in their Power they would rob them of all their Goods as some have attempted of late nay and destroy their Off-spring How many innocent Babes did the Papists destroy in the Massacre in Ireland crying out Spare them not Nits will become Lice They grutch them their Liberty and therefore saith God The Devil shall cast some of you into Prison c. Rev. 2 10. Is the Devil come to be a Pursevant or an Officer or to give Warrants to cast into Prison No but it is spoken of wicked Persecutors that the Devil sets on work XIII The Devil is an Accuser one that vilifies and reproaches all sincere Christians he is called the Accuser of the Brethren Wicked Men are in this also like the Devil they love to accuse and vilify the Godly in the Land as Tertullus served Paul Acts 24.3 5. We have found this Man a pestilent Fellow a Mover of Sedition c. They continually labour to render them odious that so they might be hated and exposed to the Severity of the Law and merciless Rage of the rude Rabble XIV The Devil is utterly cast off and forsaken of God and shall have his Portion in the Lake there is no hope left him for an Escape he knows it will for ever be his Portion So some wicked Men are utterly rejected of God and given up to a reprobate Mind and there is no Hope left for them of escaping the Damnation of Hell they shall as surely be damned and tormented for ever and ever as 't is certain the Devils shall So that in these and many other things that I shall pass by it appears wicked Men bear a resemblance of the Devil they are like unto him they have the Image of the Devil upon them Sin turns a Man into a Devil Joh. 6.70 Have not I chosen you twelve and one of you is a Devil Disparity THe Devil is a Spirit a created Spirit wicked Men are Flesh as well as Spirit Now the Nature of a Spirit in very many things differs from an humane Body so that in divers respects there is a great Difference between the Devil and the Ungodly Inferences NO marvel wicked Men and the Saints agree no better II. O what a fearful thing is it to be left and forsaken of God! III. No marvel wicked Men strive so much to set up and establish the Devil's Kingdom seeing they are acted by like Principles and are alike Enemies of God IV. The Godly may wonder they are not long ago destroyed considering the cursed and devillish Disposition of wicked Men amongst whom they live 't is God only that hath restrained them THE Ninth HEAD OF Metaphors Allegories and Similes WITH Other Borrowed TERMS That respect I. The true Ministers of the Gospel II. False Ministers III. False Churches Ministers compared to Angels Rev. 1.2 The seven Stars are the Angels of the seven Churches c. Rev. 2.1 Vnto the Angel of the Church of Ephesus c. MInisters are called Angels Angels Parallel ANgels are endued with most eminent Power and Dignity they excel in Strength SO hath God endued his Ministers with great Power and Dignity they are his Substitutes on Earth they represent Christ himself and Paul saith Phil. 4.13 He could do all things through Christ that strengthned him II. Angels are God's Messengers and are often sent to bring good News to Men the Angels brought the first tidings of Christ's Nativity II. So the Ministers of the Gospel are Christ's Messengers they are called the Messengers of the Churches and the Glory of Christ 2 Cor. 8.23 they bring the glad Tidings of Peace and Salvation by Christ III. Angels are very wise David was said to be wise according to the Wisdom of an Angel of God 2 Sam. 14.22 III. Ministers of Christ are or ought to be wise Men they understand the Misteries of Christ and open them to others The Secrets of the Lord are with them Eph. 3 10. the Angels themselves understand the manifold Wisdom of God by his Saints and Ministers of the Gospel IV. Angels desire to pry into the Mysteries of Grace and Mercy by Jesus Christ 1 Pet. 1.12 IV. Christ's true Ministers make it their great Business to study Christ to dig and dive into the hidden Mysteries 1 Cor. 2.1 2. I determined to know nothing among you but Christ and him crucified V. Angels are lively beautiful and shining When Angels appeared to divers Persons of whom
the Fulness thereof And Christ saith he is appointed Heir of all Things Joh. 16.15 Joh. 13.3 All Things that the Father hath are mine He knew that the Father had given all Things into his Hands 3. They set forth not only the Greatness and Riches of Christ but also his admirable Beauty He is fairer than the Children of Men. Psal 45. 4. They set forth the Greatness of his Love so far as they can conceive of it or make it known for the Breadth Length Depth and Heighth of it is wonderful Eph. 3 18 19. Mat. 28. as Paul shews and passeth Knowledg 5. They set forth his Power and Sovereignty He has all Power in Heaven and Farth He is the Prince of the Kings of the Earth nothing is too hard for him to do Men and Devils Wind and Seas are at his Command 6. They set forth his great Wisdom He is the Power of God and the Wisdom of God saith the Apostle In him are hid all the Treasures of Wisdom and Knowledg 1 Cor. 1.24 Col. 2.3 7. They set forth his great and glorious End in coming into the World which was that we might have Life and to betroth us to himself for ever 8. They set forth the Greatness of his Sufferings his wonderful Abasement the Nature of his bloody Agony and Anguish he suffered upon the Tree What! doth not this Jesus saith the Servant of God that comes to you through a Sea of Blood deserve your Affection c. 9. They use Arguments of another nature such as are taken from the Consideration of the Sinners dead cursed and miserable State without him the Blessedness of such as do embrace him and espouse themselves to him and divers others too many here for me to reckon up IV. A faithful Spokesman is not satisfied to see the Person to whom he is in the behalf of his Master a Suiter to be only ready to hear and seem to approve of the Motion he makes unless she at last be brought to a ready and willing Compliance and say with Rebekah Gen. 24.58 I will go along with this Man that is I am resolved to become Isaac's Wife IV. So Christ's faithful Ministers are not satisfied to see Sinners hearken to the Word and seem pleased with the Doctrine of the Gospel which they daily preach unless they leave their Sins and become new Creatures and close in in good earnest with Christ giving themselves to him 'T is said of the Saints They gave themselves to the Lord. If a Man be a Suiter to a Damsel and she seem to like him and be pleased with the Motion he makes and yet never consent to become his Wife will this please him surely no Neither doth it please Christ nor his Ministers to see Sinners go from place to place to hear Sermons and write Sermons and commend this and that Preacher if they do not make a real Contract and become espoused to the Lord Jesus 'T is nothing less than a thorow Work of Grace Regeneration or a true Conversion that will satisfy one of Christ's faithful Spokesmen V. It grieves a faithful Spokesman when he finds his Master is slighted and his dear and noble Lord that sent him rejected and a base and poor Fellow entertained and delighted in instead of him who is so worthy V. So it grieves a faithful Minister when Sinners slight the Message and Tenders of Grace in the Gospel when Christ is not embraced nor closed in with when they only take him into their Lips but keep him out of their Hearts O this wounds their Souls Shall Sin saith the Servant of God that base and filthy Enemy of my Master be entertained and delighted in Shall the Devil have the Rule and Preheminence in you and the Love of the World be so sweet which is Enmity to God And shall Christ who died for you on the Cross he who is so excellent who is able to make you happy for ever be slighted and rejected by you What! will you prefer your base Lusts above all that unconceivable Good there is in God the Father in Christ his only begotten Son in the holy Spirit and in the Way of Holiness VI. A Spokesman when he sees he cannot prevail returns and gives his Master or Friend that sent him an account how Matters go VI. So Christ's faithful Ministers in the Day of Judgment shall doubtless be brought in as Witnesses against stubborn and impenitent Sinners to whom they preached the Gospel Gen. 24.49 And now said Abraham's Servant if you will deal kindly and truly with my Master tell me if not tell me that I may turn to the right hand or to the left That is that I may give my Master an account of my Errand what shall I say to him that sent me So saith Christ's Servant If you will deal kindly and truly with my Master tell me if not tell me that I may turn c. I must declare to the Lord Jesus in the great and dreadful Day how you have slighted or not regarded the Message I am sent about how you are resolved to keep to your other Lovers and remain in your Sins being carnal loose ungodly and that Christ is not precious in your Eye nor will you be persuaded to forsake all and follow him nor be made sensible of that Glory and Beauty that is in Holiness And what a sad thing will this be when a Minister must appear against this Man and that Man and say Lord I spoke to them again and again I preach'd an hundred Sermons to them to engage their Hearts to thee but none of them would take place as thou seest upon their Hearts c. Ministers compared to Clouds Deut. 32.2 My Doctrine shall drop as the Rain c. Isa 5.6 I also will command the Clouds that they rain no more Rain upon it CLouds have divers Metaphorical Notations in the holy Scriptures 1. For Calamities or great Afflictions How hath God covered the Daughters of Zion with a Cloud Lam. 2.1 2. Because of the Number and Multitude of Clouds for in tempestuous Weather a great Plenty of thick Clouds appear so an innumerous Company of Witnesses are compared to Clouds Heb. 12.1 3. They are also used in Comparison Behold he shall come as Clouds that is his Army will I make a vast Appearance the Targum says as a Cloud which comes up and covers the Earth Ezek. 38.9 4. For Vanity and Inconstancy or Emptiness hence false Teachers are compared to Clouds without Rain 5. And upon divers accounts true Ministers of the Gospel may be compared to Clouds for as false Teachers are like Clouds without Rain so true Ministers are as Clouds full or filled with Rain c. How fitly Christ's Ministers may be compared to Clouds will appear by what follows Ministers Parallel CLouds are fit Receptacles for the Water they receive their Water as it is drawn up out of the Fountain of the great Deep For God hath
Severity and Mildness to all studying the Nature and Disposition of every Member VIII Fathers ought to walk wisely before their Children in all Holiness and Sobriety setting themselves as Patterns to all that are in the Family of Grace and Vertue VIII So 't is the Duty of Pastors and Ministers of Churches to lead an holy and godly Life and be as Examples of true Vertue and Piety to all they converse with Be thou an Example of the Believers 1 Tim. 4.12 in Word in Conversation in Charity in Spirit in Faith in Purity IX It is a great Sorrow and Grief to a good and godly Father to see his Children froward and fall out one with another violating the Bonds of Nature IX So 't is an Heart-breaking Sorrow to a godly and faithful Minister to see the Saints and Members of the Church walk loosely and live in Strife and Vain-Glory wronging and abusing each other and thereby violate the sacred Bonds of brotherly Love Tenderness and Forbearance For many walk of whom I have told you often and now tell you even weeping that they are Enemies of the Cross of Christ Phil. 3.18 X. It is the Property of a godly Father to pray for his Children and also for the whole Family committed to his Charge X. So Christ's faithful Ministers do not cease to pray for those whom they have been instrumental to beget by the Word of Truth unto Christ nay not only for them but for all committed to their Charge nay for all the Children of God Eph. 3.17 That Christ might dwell in their Hearts by Faith and that they may be rooted and grounded in Love c. Inferences WE may infer from hence that the Office of a Minister is an honourable Employment 2. It may in many things teach Pastors their Duties to their Members and Members their respective Duties towards their Pastors 3. It also serves to inform us who are faithful wise and discreet Ministers of Christ 4. We may further learn what a great Concern it is for a Church to chuse wise and sober Persons to be their Pastors Ministers compared to Stewards Luke 12.42 Who is a faithful Steward c. 1 Cor. 4.1 Let Men so account of us as the Ministers of Christ and Stewards of the Mysteries of God Verse 2. Moreover it is required in Stewards that a Man be found faithful Liegh's Crit. Sacr. STeward Stewardship the Original 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 rendred in 1 Cor. 9.17 Dispensation properly signifieth the Administration of Houshold-Business whereof one taketh such and such Care and doth so dispose thereof as that he appointeth every one what they are to do Note True Gospel-Ministers are Stewards spiritual Stewards Stewards of God Metaphor Parallel A Steward is an Officer that principally belongs to great Men few besides rich and noble Persons have Stewards of their Houses SO true Gospel-Ministers or Pastors are Officers that belong to Christ's House who is a great Prince nay King of Heaven and Earth II. A Steward is a Person that hath a great Trust and Charge reposed in him many rich and excellent Things are committed to his Care and Oversight sometimes all the Goods of the House and Charge of the Family II. So faithful Ministers have a mighty Trust reposed in them the Lord Jesus hath committed to their Care and Charge Things of very great worth and value even all the Goods of his House 1. They are entrusted with the Truth and every Branch and Part of it called the Mysteries of God which is of inestimable Value 2. The whole Church they have the Care and Charge of the whole Family or Houshold of God 3. They have the Care and Charge of Mens Souls committed to them See Watchmen III. It behoveth a Steward to be faithful in all things seeking the Honour of his Lord They ought to be much in their Business not leaving it to others that are not experienced in it nor careful to look after it nor leave their Master's Business to mind and look after their own III. So ought every Minister of Christ to be faithful in all things wholly studying the Profit Honour and Interest of the Lord Jesus They ought continually to be about his Affairs not leave the Management of the Church and Concerns of the Ministry like some self-seeking Priests of our Days to others who are unexperienced negligent and worse to follow their own Concerns and living in Ease and Pleasure pursuing after the Riches and Vanities of the World mattering not whether Christ be honoured or no or whether his Interest sink or swim so that things go well with them and they thrive in the World There are too many such in this Day so that we may well say with the Apostle All seek their own and none the Things that are Jesus Christ's IV. Stewards give direction to all inferior Officers and others in the Family about their respective Work and Business IV. So Ministers give directions to the Deacons and other Members of Christ's Church how to discharge their Duties in their respective places c. V. Stewards must expect to be called to an account and if unfaithful are frequently put out of their Stewardship Luk. 16.2 Give an account of thy Stewardship for thou mayest be no longer Steward V. So all the Ministers of Christ must expect to be called to an Account The Time is coming when Christ will reckon with them and happy will they be that have their Accounts to give up with Joy to whom the Lord Jesus will say Well done good and faithful Servant c. Ministers compared to Planters 1 Cor. 3.6 I have planted and Apollo watered c. Verse 8. Now he that planteth and he that watereth are one GOD is the chief spiritual Planter Isa 5.7 60.21 61.3 Mat. 15.13 None but he can implant a Principle of Grace in the Sinner's Heart 't is his proper Work to take us out of the old Stock and Root and plant us into the new But forasmuch as these Things are asserted by the Preaching of the Word Ministers are called Planters I have planted c. 1 Cor. 3.6 They are but under or subordinate Planters and Waterers to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him that gives the Increase viz. Jehovah Metaphor Parallel A Skilful Planter is a curious Artist one that knows the Nature of Trees Plants and Seeds He is skilled in Setting Ingrafting Innoculation or Grafting with the Scucheon as they call it c. SO an experienced and able Minister of the Gospel is a very skilful Person one that hath knowledg of great Mysteries both of Nature and Grace He knows the State of Man in the first Adam that old Stock and also the Nature of Planting or Grafting into Jesus Christ how and which way it is and must be done II. A Planter hath fit Tools or Instruments to do his Work withal viz. a Spade a Knife c. without which he can do nothing II. So Ministers of Christ
are they feed who will reward them in due Time II. It may also caution them to be very careful that they feed Christ's Flock with no other Food than what is of Christ's providing III. It may inform all the Flocks and Sheep of Christ over whom the Holy-Ghost hath appointed Shepherds or Overseers 1. To prize their faithful Ministers observe their Doctrine and eye their holy and heavenly Conversation 2. To walk as Sheep 3. To keep close to their Fold Ministers compared to Ambassadors 2 Cor. 5.20 We are Ambassadors for Christ c. Eph. 6.20 For which I am an Ambassador in Bonds c. THe Words Ambassador Legate or Messenger are synonimous Terms properly such as are commissionated or deputed betwixt distant Parties to transact Affairs of Moment The Term is applied to the Ministers of the Gospel and it sets forth 1. The Dignity 2. The Duty of Ministers Note Faithful Ministers are Christ's Ambassadors c. Ambassador Parallel AMbassadors are authorized and sent abroad by Princes about the great Affairs of their Kingdoms MInisters are authorized empowered and sent by the Lord Jesus the Prince of the Kings of the Earth on the great Affairs of his Glory and Man's Good II. Ambassadors usually are Persons of Eminency 't is an Office that a Prince will not confer upon any of his Subjects but on such as are of great Esteem in his Court such as are fitly qualified for that great Trust confided in them in a word great Honour and Dignity is conferred upon them II. Faithful Ministers of Christ such as are Ministers indeed are eminent Persons such as are great Favourites to the Court of Heaven What higher Dignity doth Christ confer upon any of his Saints here below They also are Men fitly qualified for this great Employment and what their Qualifications are and must be you may see in 1 Tim. 3. Tit. 1. viz. Blameless as the Stewards of God 1 Tim. 3. 1 to 7. Tit. 1.7 8 9. not self-willed not soon angry not given to Wine no Striker not given to filthy Lucre a Lover of Hospitality a Lover of good Men sober just holy temperate holding forth the faithful Word able by sound Doctrine to stop the Mouths of Gainsayers c. not a Brawler not Covetous one that rules well his own House III. The Dignity of Ambassadors appears in the Greatness of their Prince from whom they come they have usually respect according to the Rank and Quality of their Master III. Now true faithful Ministers are sent as Ambassadors from the great God who is King of Heaven and Earth By whom Kings reign and Princes decree Judgment With him is terrible Majesty he rules and reigns over all and who can say unto them What doest thou IV. An Ambassador appears according to the Dignity of the Person whom he represents and whose place he supplies IV. True and faithful Ministers represent the Person of Jesus Christ O! and what Honour is this They are employed in his stead they are his Deputies He is the chief Ambassador called therefore the Messenger of the Covenant Mal. 3.1 from him they receive their Authority V. The Excellency of the Message Ambassadors are sent about shews further the Dignity of the Officers Now there are three sorts of Ambassies in the World Gurnal 1. Ambassies of Peace 2. Ambassies of Marriage 3. State-Ambassies which respect Trade and Commerce c. V. Ministers come with a threefold Ambassy 1. Of Peace 2. Of Marriage 3. Of heavenly Commerce and Trade c. 1. An Ambassador is welcom when he comes from a Prince about Peace and that especially 1. Christ's Ministers are welcom when they come with an Ambassy of Peace and needs they must be so if we consider these Things following 1. When he comes from one that is formidable mighty in Power and whose Armies are irresistible now to a poor weak and naked People how welcom is his Approach 1. These Ambassadors come from that great God that is dreadful in Power that if he speak but in his Wrath the Earth trembles whose Armies are also ready who offers not Peace because he cannot make War or stands in need of our Friendship but meerly from his great Love wherewith he hath loved us c. What can Sinners do to withstand his Power Doth he fear their Hostility Can they shoot their Arrows as high as Heaven If they strike at him he makes their Swords turn into their own Bowels O how gladly should these Ambassadors be received Who would not tremble to think of this God! 2. An Ambassador is welcom when he is sent to a People that have felt already the Impression of his Power and are pining under the bleeding Miseries of his Anger 2. So a Minister of Christ is welcom to poor Sinners who find the Arrows of divine Vengeance sticking in their very Hearts and the Curse of God cleaveth to every Faculty of their Souls who lie bleeding under his heavy Anger 3. An Ambassador is welcom when the Terms he offers are honourable and easy not like the Peace that Nahash offered to the Men of Jabesh-Gilead viz. That they should have every one his right Eye thrust out and lay it as a Reproach to Israel 3. Now the Ministers of the Gospel offer honourable and easy Terms God might require the perfect keeping of the whole Law he might demand Satisfaction for all the Wrongs and Injuries we have done to his Justice but they offer Terms of Peace and Pardon upon the Acknowledgment of Sin and laying down our Arms and to hold no League or secret Friendship with Sin or Satan any longer to take hold of Christ and plead the Atonement of his Blood Believe on the Lord Jesus and thou shalt be saved 4. An Ambassador is welcom when he offers Peace from a Prince that is real to his Word and gives good security for the performance of what he promises 4. Now God doth by his faithful Ministers give the greatest assurance imaginable of the performance of whatsoever he offers to poor Sinners He hath past his Word nay more 't is upon Oaâ—h Heb. 6. 2. Ambassadors sometimes offer an Alliance by Marriage between one State and another 2. And this is one great part of a Minister's Ambassy he is sent to let Sinners know what good Will the God of Heaven and Earth bears to them and that he is desirous to bestow his own dear Son the Heir of all Things in Marriage upon them what Favour and Grace is this Can Sinners be so sottish foolish and ungrateful as not readily to receive and embrace this Offer 3. Sometimes as we minded before Ambassadors come with an Ambassy for Trade that there may be an open Trade and Commerce between such and such Princes and States c. 3. The Ministers of the Gospel come with Ambassies for Commerce God is willing in Christ's Name to trade with Man again For no sooner had Adam sinned but a War was commenced and all Trade
Saints and of all that were slain upon the Earth that is since the Destruction of Jerusalem 6. And lastly Not to multiply more upon this Head tho Jerusalem was fearfully destroyed as the History of Josephus shews yet shall she rise again be built upon her own Heap be replenished with her own Children which this City Babylon under Consideration shall never be after this Catastrophe which John saw visionally coming upon it And a mighty Angel took up a Stone like a great Mill-stone Rev. 18.21 and cast it into the Sea saying Thus with violence shall that great City Babylon be thrown down and shall be found no more at all II. It cannot be the Turks and Saracens for two Reasons offered by the Learned Mead lib. 3. p. 643. 1. Because tho they did arise to great Power in the World yet they had not their Seat in that great City which in St. John's Time reigned over the Kings of the Earth which this Babylon is expresly said to have Rev. 17.18 2. That they did not rise by Apostacy from the Christian Religion which this Babylon with her Head the Man of Sin did for as this worthy Author saith the Turk whatever he be could be no Apostate because he was of a Nation that never was Christian To which we shall add something for the clearing of this Head that we may discharge that Debt we owe to God to the Church and the World 3. It cannot be the Turks because they are not strangely and wonderfully mysterious which this Babylon is said to be And upon her Forehead was a Name written MYSTERY BABYLON THE GREAT THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS Rev. 17.5 AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH And the Angel said unto me Wherefore didst thou marvel I will tell thee the Mystery of the Woman Verse 7. and the Beast which carrieth her which hath the seven Heads and ten Horns What special Mystery hath shewed it self to the World from the Turks and Saracens more than from other common Empires or Kingdoms that is matter of Admiration to the wisest of Men Is it matter of Wonder that the Turks do own but one true and most high God Is it matter of Wonder that they do own Jesus Christ to be a Prophet and a good Man Is it matter of highest Wonder that they prefer Mahomet above Jesus Is it matter of Wonder that they appear true to their Contracts in Matters of Civil Commerce Is it matter of highest Wonder for them to endeavour to keep what Dominion they have and to enlarge it to make Slaves and Prizes of those profest Enemies they take Prisoners We say in none of these things is there any high Mystery or matter of greatest Wonder being Things common to all Places and Kingdoms invested with Power For 1. Did not the great King of Literal Babylon own the only true God yet still held the Church in Captivity 2. Did not Israel own the same and yet kept their Idols after their Revolt from Judah 3. Did not Judah prefer Moses above and before Christ and at that time when Christ was personally amongst them working most stupendous Miracles which did evince his Divine Mission Nay did they not prefer a common and notorious Villain before the blessed Lord of Glory when they desired a Murtherer to be freed and pressed hard to have the good and blessed Jesus the Saviour of the World killed And did not this wise Apostle know this to be true in Fact and to equal nay out-do any thing that the Turks or Saracens ever did or can be accused of And if St. John was transported with astonishing Wonder at Matters much less than he had seen before doth it not give good reason to suspect him of Weakness and Defect that he should suffer himself to be surprized with the greatest Wonder at far less Things than he had seen and known before Certainly therefore we must conclude there was something more of Mystery in John's Vision than what hath been shewed to the World by the Great Turk or any other Power and indeed undoubtedly the greatest Mystery that ever the World was acquainted with For the Characters of Babylon must either be singular that is such as none have besides or else they must be transcendent to go far beyond what others had in a lesser degree Otherwise John might have kept the Description of Babylon to himself there being no clear Distinctions to render the wisest and most discerning Men able to make a Judgment upon her The Mystery then that is written upon this Woman Babylon seems clearly to lie in these Particulars following First That she doth transact the most horrid Wickednesses that ever the World was or is like to be acquainted with Secondly That under this monstrous Guilt she is prodigiously confident and without all regret or show of Shame and most impudently boasts of the highest Sanctity and Holiness in the World viz. That she is totally pure infallibly certain and cannot err c. That this indeed is a Mystery to be wondred at let it be considered 1. That a Shepherd should be a Wolf and devour that Flock which he pretends to be an Overseer or Pastor of 2. That a professed Servant of Jesus Christ and the meanest of Saints should exalt himself above his Master and not above his Master only but above the God of his Master and all other deputed Gods that are Vicegerents to the King of Heaven by slighting and trampling upon the Holy Scriptures and Laws both of God and Princes dispensing with the Breach of them indulging the highest Violation thereof and setting up his own Inventions Traditions and Decrees above them insomuch that there is a thousand times less danger in their esteem in respect of Excommunications and Corporal Punishments in this World or of Damnation in the World to come in breaking and violating the Laws of God and Princes than there is in the Violation or Breach of the Inventions Traditions and Decrees of Mystery Babylon and her Head 3. That one sitting in the Temple of God pretending himself as a poor Apostle Vicar and Successor of Christ nay as the Successor of a poor Fisherman should wear the highest Ensigns of Imperial Dignity 4. That he should be so lordly and prodigiously insolent who was commanded to the greatest Humility and Abasement as to tread upon the Necks of Emperors kick off the Crowns of great Princes and make Kings his Foot-Pages 5. That he should pretend highly yea most highly to God Christ Religion and Holiness and yet espouse to himself as the Darlings of his Bosom not only the chiefest Sons of Belial but all that will decline Sanctity and Religion and embody themselves with those First-born Sons of Wickedness that are of the highest Magnitude and engage themselves in such monstrous and butcherly Practices that humane Nature as such could never act in the butchering of brute Beasts 6. That the Spouse of this prodigious Monster should in Profession own God Jesus
Christ and the Things of Religion of which Justice and Charity Holiness and Compassion are not the least Part and yet under this Vizard and in the very time of these Pretensions perpetrate the greatest and most unparallel'd Villanies in the World 1. In being the Top of Pride 2. In committing palpable Idolatry 3. Fill themselves with Excess and Drunkenness 4. To curse swear and blaspheme the very Name they profess to be sacred 5. To cast down the Truth burn the Bible deface the holy Books and Laws of God 6. To assume not only a Power to dispense with Violations of the highest Nature but to pardon and forgive them at pleasure 7. To commit Adultery and account it a venial Crime 8. To break Covenants drive a Trade in Perjury forswear every thing they are justly charged with and is fully proved against them 9. To foment Wars and Broils in every Kingdom and Country where they have Power contrive the Ruine of Towns and Places Cities Countries and Kingdoms by Fire Sword and most cruel Devastations 10. To slaughter kill and barbarously murther both Men Women and Children even all that dare make a shew of Conscience and Religion so far as to abhor and dissent from these Villanies This is such a Scheme of Religion and Systeme of Divinity to come from an Apostle a Shepherd a Vicar and Successor of Christ from a Church Sheep Saints and the pretended Followers of the meek peaceable and innocent Jesus who taught altogether otherwise by his Doctrine and Example that it might well be wondred at and is the strangest Mystery that ever appeared of which we challenge the whole World to shew the like in the Turks and Saracens For Men to swear lie and forswear themselves and yet be true Men to contrive Rebellion Murther and Treason and yet be as innocent as the Child unborn to be elevated to the highest Pinacle of Pride even above Emperors and Kings above Jesus Christ and God his Father and yet be humble and lowly To commit gross Idolatry and yet be the Servants of the Living God To be filled with and make a Trade of Excess and Drunkenness and yet be the Paterns and Standards of Sobriety and Temperance To cast down the Truth to the Ground deface the Laws of God and burn the Scriptures and yet be the true Witnesses to it To forgive Sins and yet be the greatest of Sinners themselves To commit Fornication and Adultery and yet be spotless and pure in Heart To foment Wars and Broils in every Kingdom and Country where they have Power to contrive the Ruine of Towns and Places Cities Countries and Kingdoms by Fire Sword and cruel Devastations and yet be as harmless as Doves to all Mankind the only Sons of Peace and Quietness To slaughter kill and barbarously murther Men Women and Children that dare not be so wicked as themselves and yet to be full of Mercy tender Pity and Compassion an Apostle Shepherd Vicar and Successor of the meek and Lamb-like Saviour And for the dear Consort of this impious Head or Man of Sin to be not only confederate with him but a Principal in all these unparallel'd Villanies and most butcherly and rapacious Murthers and yet be the Holy Catholick Church of God the pure and spotless Spouse of Jesus Christ the true Sheep the harmless Lambs the best of Saints and close Followers of the Lord Jesus who always taught the contrary by his holy Doctrine and meek Example We say these Things not being found by secret Search but are written in Capital Letters upon her Forehead appear in open view to be read by every one that is not wilfully blind Let any one shew us a greater Mystery in the World than this and we will subscribe to it 4. It cannot be the Turks because they are not the Mother of Harlots and Abominations of the Earth which this Babylon is said to be Rev. 17.5 And upon her Forehead was a Name written MYSTERY BABYLON THE GREAT THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH And here we demand in excuse to the Turks this one Thing From whence did proceed the Murthers Massacres and Martyrdoms of all the Religious Professors of Christianity that have died by violence in the Christian World for the space of twelve hundred Years last past And from what People did proceed those horrid Oaths Blasphemies and Execrations that the World hath wofully been acquainted with most horrid and strangely astonishing to repeat Came these unparallel'd Degrees of Impiety from the Turks from the Waldensians Lutherans Calvinists or any Non-conforming Protestants No no. Why whose Language then is it Whose Why 't is the Language of the Beast of the bottomless Pit and bloody Whore who bare these blasphemous Sons of her own Body daily nourishes them at her Breast and strengthens them in their sinful Courses by accounting them the Sons the precious Sons of Sion the true Sons of the Catholick Church the Darlings of Heaven the beloved Ones of the Virgin Mary and giving them Pardons for these bold and Heaven-daring Sins as often as they do commit them and come to ask Pardon for them so that Sin and Pardon is as constant and common with them as Breathing and Eating And these Things are done to seal and confirm Lies which is the more heavy heinous and prodigious For if Men may lie by allowance may kill and shed innocent Blood without Controul of Conscience and Church-Censures may swear and blaspheme and challenge God himself to damn them may burn Men for Religion consume Cities to Ashes conspire the Death of Kings the Ruine and Overthrow of Kingdoms whore and murther Infants and yet be accounted a Church the Members and Parts of it called Saints holy Children and Sons of the Most High God Then may we claim a Patent and take a License to change the Name of all Things and alter all the Idea's of the Minds of Men call and account Beelzebub a good God and all his black Tribe the pure Saints of the Most High call the lower Regions of Blackness and Darkness to which he is confin'd the Heaven of Glory and eternal Light Of which Things we ought in Justice to clear the Turks until Witnesses of undoubted Credit shall come forth and evidence that the Turkish State is the Mother of as great Abominations as these are 5. And lastly The Turks cannot be Mystery Babylon because they never were made drunk with the Blood of the Saints and with the Blood of the Martyrs of Jesus which this Woman Mystery Babylon is expresly said to be Rev. 17.6 And I saw the Woman drunk with the Blood of the Saints and with the Blood of the Martyrs of Jesus and I wondred with great admiration Now let any Man shew such Bloodshed Saints Bloodshed by Massacres and Martyrdom for the professing of Christianity which must be if the Text be answered in that Clause Blood of the Martyrs of Jesus by the Turks either within their Dominions or
as clear Demonstrations that the Head of Rome Papal is the Head of Babylon and the Grand Impostor or the Capital Manager of this Mystery of Iniquity he having most sacrilegiously assumed to himself all Heavenly Power of damning or saving and all Earthly Power both Temporal or Civil and Ecclesiastical or Sacred 11. This wicked Babylonish State comes forth with a great Pretence of Miracles which are but false Signs and lying Wonders to deceive and cheat the People and by this means they conquer Nations and carry away their Kings to their wicked Interest This Rome Heathen did not do For tho the Heathenish Power of Rome did conquer Nations and Countries with their Kings yet it was by State-Policy and Force of Arms not by pretended Miracles false Signs and lying Wonders Therefore Rome Heathen cannot be this Mystery of Iniquity or Babylonish State 12. This wicked State under consideration is declared not only to depart from the Faith by a palpable Apostacy but to forbid Marriage and command a long Lent and many other Fast-Days whereon some Sorts of Meats are prohibited to be eaten which doth so fully agree to the Papal State of Rome that nothing can be more plain unless the Spirit had expresly told us This will be fulfilled by Rome Papal For these two things we have their Canons upon Record the which if none can shew the like of the Heathen State of Rome then Rome Papal shall carry the Title of this Mystery of Iniquity and Babylonish State 7. If the Babylon under consideration be only confined to the Power of Heathen Rome then there is a more evident and apparent Mystery upon the State or Power of Rome Heathen than upon any Power or State that went before it or should come after it for so the Text imports Rev. 17.5 And upon her Forehead was a Name written MYSTERY BABYLON THE GREAT c. But there did no such Mystery appear upon the Power or State of Rome Heathen therefore this Babylon cannot terminate there What great Mystery appeared upon the Power and State of Rome Heathen more than appeared upon the Power and State of the three foregoing Monarchies 8. This Babylon cannot be confined to the Power of Rome only in its Heathen State because Babylon is to continue till the good People shall with the Horns that did support her which is the last Part of the wicked and persecuting Power answerable to the ten Toes in Daniel's great Image reward and destroy her for the Injury that she did unto them according to these three Texts of Scripture Rev. 18.4 Dan. 7.22 26 27. Rev. 17.16 And I heard another Voice from Heaven saying Come out of her my People that ye be not Partakâ—rs of her Sins c. Verse 6. Reward her even as she hath rewarded you and deal unto her double according to her Works In the Cup that she hath filled fill to her double How much she hath glorified her self and lived deliciously so much Torment and Sorrow give her And the ten Horns which thou sawest upon the Beast these shall hate the Whore and shall make her desolate and naked and shall eat her Flesh and burn her with Fire Which the Power of Rome in its Heathen State felt not but ended its Course without being destroyed by good People and the ten Horns which is the last Part of the Image-Government And in the Days of these Kings Dan. 2.44 viz. ten Toes ten Horns ten Kings shall the God of Heaven set up a Kingdom which shall never be destroyed And the Kingdom shall not be left to another People but it shall break in pieces and consume all these Kingdoms and it shall stand for ever Which could not be fulfilled in what Constantine did in the Time of Maxentius as Dr. Hammond would have us believe for these three Reasons 1. Because the ten Horns that afterwards the Roman Power fell into were not come up and so could not destroy the Power of Rome in its Heathen State 2. Because Babylon's Persecution Misery and Confusion did not utterly cease which it must have done so as to rise no more for ever if the Power of Rome Heathen destroyed by Constantine had been this Mystery Babylon 3. Because tho there might be a Body of good People with Constantine when he overthrew Maxentius yet the Power of the Kingdom was not so established in the hand of good People as not afterward to be left to others as the Text affirms And the Kingdom shall not be left to another People For as we shall anon shew the Kingdom or Power that ceased to be in the hands of Heathens and by a mighty and divine Providence came to be in the hands of a worthy and renowned Christian Emperor came afterwards into the hands of very Devils incarnate who acted all the Violence of the Heathen Power over again and indeed out-did them 9. Those that are for confining this Babylon to the Power of Rome in its Heathen State are not well aware what they do for if they do demand it their Opposites who hold it to be Rome Papal may grant it for Argument's sake But then the Remedy is worse than the Disease for they slip into such a Precipice as neither Baronius Bellarmine Dr. Hammond or the Rhemists can save or deliver them from The true State of the Case is this Rome Heathen is Mystery Babylon this say the Papists And the more willing they are to say so because it is a good Argument to prove that Peter was at Rome he subscribing his first Epistle from Babylon 1 Pet. 5.13 The Church that is at Babylon elected together with you saluteth you c. But this being allowed the worst is to come This Babylon is destroyed when the Power of Rome Heathen is taken away so as to be no more for ever but then what Condition doth the State of Babylon fall into Doth it become the Throne of the Lamb the City of the Living God the Habitation of Holiness and Dwelling-place of Zion the true Church the Place of the holy Ones and Saints of the Most High O no! What then Hearken and an Angel from Heaven shall tell you Rev. 18.1 2. And after these Things of the Horns hating the Whore making of her naked and burning her Flesh with Fire I saw another Angel come down from Heaven having great Power and the Earth was lightned with his Glory and he cried mightily with a strong Voice saying Babylon the Great is fallen is fallen and is become the Habitation of Devils and the Hold of every foul Spirit and a Cage of every unclean and hateful Bird. Now you Papists if you will needs have Babylon to be Rome Heathen take it and much Good do you with it but then make Rome Papal better than an Habitation of Devils if you can If it be not Rome Heathen then adieu to Dr. Hammond and the Rhemists we have what we desire If it be then Rome Papal is a far worse Place
learned Works makes out took their rise with Rome Papal upon the division or ruine of the Roman Empire in its Civil State the body of which Kingdoms may well be called many Waters viz. Peoples and Multitudes and Nations and Tongues or People of several Languages which were as well known to have been under the Usurpation and Jurisdiction of Rome Papal as their being so which doth fully answer to the very Letter of the Text The Waters which thou sawest whereon the Whore sitteth are Peoples Multitudes Nations Tongues 2. Her making all the European Merchants Rich that traffick by Sea Rev. 18.11 by the great expence of all Commodities which are swallowed up within her Territories and Dominions Which could never be effected unless she had Nations and Multitudes to contribute to her great Pride and Luxury 3. A third Instance is the numberless number of good Christians which she hath drawn in and murdered for no other cause than their fearing God and obeying his Laws by loving Jesus Christ and following his Example of which we have a large account in Fox's Acts and Monuments and other Histories Upon which we form this Argument Arg. If there be no Body of People professed Church or State in the Christian World under any single Denomination that sits upon commands or bears rule over Peoples Multitudes Nations and Tongues as Rome Papal or Church of Rome doth Then Rome Papal or the Church of Rome is this Babylon treated of But there is no Body of People professed Church or State under any single Denomination that sits upon commands or bears rule over Peoples Multitudes Nations and Tongues as Rome Papal or Church of Rome doth Ergo c. To the establishing this Argument let it be considered that the whole State of the Christian World consists of but these two parts as we shewed before viz. the Church of Rome considered as Head and Body and those that dissent from her and those are so inconsiderable whether the Waldenses Albigenses Hugonots or other parties of Protestants that no one party of them nay if we put them all together can be said to fit upon command or bear rule over Peoples Multitudes Nations and Tongues to answer the Text the Waldenses and Hugonots have been and still are a persecuted People the Lutherans never got up so high as to command many States or Kingdoms or places of many Languages Great Britain tho a Protestant State or Kingdom comes not near to fulfil the Text much less the seven Provinces that of late revolted from Spain So that if Rome Papal hath done so and no other People that dissent from her could ever yet do the like then this proves Rome Papal the Whore that sits upon many Waters c. VII Mystery Babylon or the great Whore is such a Woman such a City such a Whore that the Kings and great Men of the Earth have committed Fornication with See the Text Rev. 17.2 With whom the Kings of the Earth have committed Fornication i. e. Spiritual Fornication or Fornication in a Mystery after a mysterious manner 2 Chron. 21.11 Isa 16.26 29. Rev. 18.9 and 19.2 such as Jerusalem of old was charged with which was a following the same Idolatry that this Woman Babylon had set up and was devoted unto and so great was her Fornication Isa 19.2 that 't is said she did corrupt the Earth with it VII Rome Papal or Church of Rome is such a Woman such a City of Confusion such a Whore that the Kings of the Earth have committed Fornication with and that hath corrupted the Earth with her Fornications Fornications after a mysterious manner by following abominable Superstition and Idolatry 1. Hath she adored the Pope as her Lord God Universal Head and Bishop infallible acknowledged above all Laws so have the Kings and their misled People done 2. Hath she worshipped the Virgin Mary divers Angels and many departed Saints so have the Kings and their misguided People done 3. Hath she adored Images the Crucifix and Pictures of pretended Saints so have the Kings and their misguided People 4. Hath she foolishly debased her self with the Adoration of the Relicts of known and unknown Saints so have the Kings and their misguided People 5. Hath she grosly and superstitiously worshipped the true God in a false manner by crowding in an innumerous Train of Fopperies into his Worship and Service which he never ordained as Candlesticks Altars Vestments Spits Oyl Holy Water Beads and a World of such like Trumpery so have the Kings and their misguided People not only the Emperour of Germany Kings of France Spain Poland Portugal that are still under her Influence but the Kings of England and Scotland too before the Reformation got Ground Upon which we form this Argument Arg. If there be no Body of People in the Christian World pretending a Church-State that hath set up Idolatry to that Degree and with whom the Kings of the Earth have complied as Rome Papal or Church of Rome hath done Then Rome Papal or Church of Rome is the Mysterious Whore of Babylon treated of But there is no Body of People in the Christian World pretending to a Church-State that hath set up Idolatry to that Degree and with whom the Kings of the Earth have complyed as Rome Papal c. hath done Ergo c. To reinforce this Argument let any Man that will become an Advocate for the Church of Rome shew that any People called the Reformed who dissent from the Church of Rome are guilty of like Idolatry and that the Kings of the Earth have complyed with them in it as afore-mentioned and we will acquit this Argument but if this Character doth more fitly ageee to Rome than to the Reformed c. our Argument is good VIII Babylon is such a Woman City and Whore that hath not only had Kings committing Fornication with her but hath intoxicated the Minds of Multitudes and corrupted a great part of the World or common sort of People by wicked and false Doctrine And the Inhabitants of the Earth have been made drunk with the Wine of her Fornication Rev. 17.2 VIII Rome Papal or Church of Rome is such a Woman City and Whore that hath not only had the Kings of the Earth to commit Fornication with her in dancing after her Pipes in all her mysterious Allurements but hath intoxicated the Minds of the Multitude and corrupted a great part of the World or common sort of People by wicked and false Doctrine As first that a wicked Man should be appointed of God to be the Vicar of Christ as if God had no more regard to his own Name and the Good of his Church and Honour of his Son than to institute a Child of the Devil as every wicked Man is to be Vice-gerent to the most holy Jesus in the highest Transactions that relate to Heaven and the Souls of Men. Surely if God shut Judas out from his Bishoprick because of his
Rome Papal or Church of Rome doth not only sit upon a Scarlet-coloured and blasphemous Beast but she is beautified and adorned with great Pomp and outward Glory by which she commends her self to that part of the World that delights in her Gaudery being a Woman whose Worship is filled with detestable Doctrine which she holds forth to them with Pictures and Gallantry of all sorts 1. Look into the holy Patrimony of consecrated Saints there you find Riches and Honour tho not durable Riches and Righteousness 2. Look unto their Garbs and Vestments there you shall find Cardinals like splendid Princes Heads of Parties and Provinces in such Habiliments that for Riches might have become the highest Order of the Jewish Priesthood 3. Look into the Instruments and Mode of their Worship and there you shall find the Altar and Candlesticks the Vessels for Oil and Pots of Purification as if their Predecessors had been at Solomon's Temple and had brought a Pattern from thence and yet in this Gâ—lden Cup or framed Piece of Gallantry there is nothing to be found but foul and adulterated Wine most fitly to be called by the Angel Abomination and Filthiness and the Wine of Fornication Which we conclude with this Argument Arg. If no People in the Christian World hath such Riches and Splendor such Pomp and Gallantry in the Maintenance and Management of their Worship as Rome Papal or Church of Rome hath Then Rome Papal must be this gawdy Harlot or Whore of Babylon But there is no People in the Christian World that hath such Riches and Splendor such Pomp and Gallantry in the Maintenance and Management of Religious Worship as Rome Papal or Church of Rome hath Ergo Rome Papal or Church of Rome must be this Whore or well-favoured Harlot treated of The Argument is full and clear and so well fortified that we think it needs no Rere-guard to enforce it and therefore tho it be short and low of Stature we shall leave it amongst our Infantry and draw up our right and left Wings yet further to assault Babylon XII This Woman or City that is thus adorned with outward Pomp and Glory hath upon her Forehead a Name written MYSTERY Rev. 17.5 BABYLON THE GREAT THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH Which may be true both in a Literal and Mystical Sense the Breeder of Misses Concubines and Whores to gratify the Sensual Appetites of her Letcherous Sons but chiefly in a Mystical Sense she Breeds and brings forth Spiritual Harlots viz. Unclean Communities XII Rome Papal or Church of Rome if she be not concerned here we will acquit her of being Mystery Babylon 1. Here is a Name written in Capital Letters and written so as to be read publickly too 'T is not written upon any part of the Woman that may be hid or covered with a Garment but on that part which is kept bare and is easiest to be seen her Forehead her publick visible and known Parts 2. Here is Babylon or Confusion a mixt Body that is far from that good and pure Order which in Words she pretends 3. Here is Mystery in the case and a great Mystery to a Wonderment even to the surprizing of every wise and thinking Man ver 6. 4. Here is a Mother a Mother of a very spurious Illegitimate and unclean Off-spring Harlots and Abominations many Abominations and great and reigning too Abominations of the Earth i. e. that large Part of the Earth where she is situate and doth reside A little unto each or these as the Time and Space we are limited to will allow A Name upon the Forehead if this were noâ— to be read and seen by most Christians and Professors it would not much concern the Christian World for whom it must be calculated for others that own not the Christian Religion are not in a Capacity to make a Judgment upon the Case for if this Book of the Revelations were not written for the Christian World it leaves us not any Certainty where the case is to be considered and the Matter to be judged Now if it be calculated for the Christian World then it must be upon such a People that is most publick and visible and apparent which agrees to none so fitly as to the Church of Rome which by their own Confession is the most potent and visible in the Christian World for where have the inconsiderable Hereticks so called whose Beings are in Corners such a Name as may be read or known by all or the principal part of the Christian World Now to clear these poor innocent so called Hereticks from being concerned in this Character we imagine at least it cannot refer to them 1. Because they have no Forehead so broad to bear the Inscription which we will engage to make good against any Romanist in the World 2. Because they are so plain and honest a People and their Principles so easily and well known that it is wild and ridiculous to call them Mystery Babylon there neither being any hellish depth nor confusion in what they profess as might be fully evinced by unquestionable Instances for what confusion or hidden thing can be in this that there is one God the Object of Worship one Holy Book called the Bible the Rule of Worship one blessed Kingdom Heaven or World to come the Reward of Worship and all that act Faith Hope and Charity upon these three great Fundamental Principles shall inherit that blessed Kingdom or World to come 3. Because they are so retired and private that had they a Forehead broad enough for the Inscription aforesaid yet they sit so low that Nations cannot easily read it and if we acquit the poor innocent Protestants who must we fix these Characters upon If all Dissenters from the Church of Rome be clear then it must unavoidably be fixed upon Rome her self if any demand for what Reason the Answer is First Because when the Protestants are exempted then there is none left to bear the Inscription but the Church of Rome 2. She hath a Forehead broad enough to bear Mystery and Confusion for there is not a greater hellish depth and Confusion to be found upon any People than upon the Church of Rome as will appear in its place 3. Because the Dissenters with respect to Appearance and the exercise of Power are very small and inconsiderable in comparison of that overgrown monstrous Body of the Church of Rome for to call the Dissenters great and the Church of Rome small is as congruous as to call the Ocean a little Spring and the smallest Brook the Ocean Secondly Babylon Confusion or a mixt Body is far from that pure Order which in Words Rome pretends unto and can by no means agree to the Protestants for they are so strict in their Discipline that they admit of no such mixture that deserves the Name of Confusion they will receive none into their Communion without much Caution and Satisfaction and when received keep them no
to fight against and slaughter his deceived Nations of whom it is said The Lord shall go forth and fight against those Nations Zech. 14. as when he fought in the Day of Battel Which will be so dreadful a Fight or Battel as never yet was fought for Slaughter and Blood and so destroy this vile Person with the Brightness of his Appearance to fulfill 2 Thess 2. and cast him as the Son of Perdition into the burning Flames to fulfill Rev. 19.20 And the Fowls of Heaven shall be filled with their Flesh And here is the Mind that hath Wisdom The Beast that was and is not and yet is is of the seventh Head and is the eighth and goeth into Perdition V. The first Beast or Head of the Caldean Kingdom or Literal Babylon did invade Judea besiege Jerusalem take the City and trample it under foot till raised again by an Edict from the next great King of Persia V. The last Beast or Head of the Roman Kingdom call'd Mystery Babylon doth invade Sion the Gospel-Church hath closely besieged her and block'd up her Privileges and trampled under fâ—ot the holy City for a long space of Time Rev. 11.2 VI. The first Beast or Power of the Caldean Kingdom call'd Literal Babylon did take away the two Olive-Trees that stood before the God of the whole Earth VI. The last Beast or Power of the Roman Kingdom hath taken away or endeavoured to slay the two Witnesses that bore up the Light and Testimony of God to the World VII Caldea or Literal Babylon did set up Image-Worship commanding upon pain of Burning the Worshippers of the true God to fall down Jer. 5.38 Dan. 3.6 It is the Place of graven Images and they are mad upon their Idols And whoso falleth not down and worshippeth shall the same Hour be cast into the midst of the burning fiery Furnace VII Rome or Mystery Babylon requires Worship to be given to the Crucifix the Image of the Virgin Mary and other Saints but especially to the Idol of the Mass so that whosoever will not own that most ridiculous Idolatry of a piece of consecrated Bread coming out of the Priest's unhallowed Hands to be their God and Saviour shall be burned at a Stake as many blessed Men and Women young and old were in the Marian Days See Fox 's Acts and Monuments VIII Caldea or Literal Babylon was the Place of Captivity and Spoil for she carried the Servants of God away captive and made a Spoil of their Treasures and rejoiced in so doing Jer. 52.28 29 30. Ezek. 1. Dan. 1. Here we shall find Ezekiel and Daniel and Thousands more in Captivity here we shall find the Spoils of Jerusalem and the Enemy rejoicing in the Spoil Because ye were glad because ye rejoyced at the Destruction ye are grown fat as the Heifers at Grass and bellow as Bulls c. VIII Rome or Mystery Babylon is become the place of Captivity and Spoil for 't is by her Orders Dictates and Influence that the Servants of God have been carried away captive and their Goods and Possessions made a Spoil of in all parts of the Christian World In her Dominions it was where we find John Hus Jerome of Prague the Noble Lord Cobham and thousands more captivated and destroyed 'T is in their Jails we find good Men imprisoned in Popish Countries we find the Inquisition and other cruel Usages For who is it in all the Christian World besides that imprisons spoils and destroys Men for their Religion that persecutes the People of God but the Vassals of this sinful City of Rome Her wicked Sons did not only kill and spoil in Bohemia Piedmont and other Countries but they rejoyced in their horrid Wickedness as appears in the Histories of the Saints Sufferings written by Mr. Fox Mr. Clark Sir Sam. Moreland and others c. IX Caldea or literal Babylon notwithstanding her great Wickedness yet was the most lofty and proud of all Countries besides called the Lady of Kingdoms and the Glory and Beauty of Excellency for which God doth severely threaten her Isa 13.19 Behold I am against thee O thou most Proud saith the Lord God of Hosts Jer. 50.31 For thy Day is come the time that I will visit thee IX Rome or Mystery Babylon notwithstanding her great Crimes and most horrid Wickedness yet hath been the most Proud of any City or People in the Christian World who saith in her Heart I sit a Queen am no Widow shall see no Sorrow for which Haughtiness and Pride of hers the Lord will remember her with Judgment and Severity when he comes to make Inquisition for Blood and avenge upon her the Injury done to Sion Rev. 18.7 How much she hath glorified her self and lived deliciously so much Torment and Sorrow give her c. X. Chaldea or literal Babylon was not only a People of great Pomp Pride and Covetousness but of great Riches and Treasures Thou that dwellest upon many Waters Jer. 50.37 51.13 abundant in Treasures thine end is come the end of thy Covetousness X. Rome or Mystery Babylon is not only a People of great Pomp and Pride arrayed with Purple Scarlet Gold Pearl and precious Stones but she sits upon many Waters is Covetous as well as Proud and full of Treasures and indeed it must needs be so for besides the Gifts that were first given in the time of Constantine as is pretended she hath made a Prey upon Nations a Spoil upon Saints had the Gifts of Kings had vast Revenues setled upon her Orders and Clergy she has peeled the People by selling Pardons and Indulgences raising Peter-Pence and the like so horribly covetous is she that she is not willing any should go to Heaven without the Gift of Money to holy Church by which slight she is grown so exceeding Rich and full of Treasure that she can afford a golden Cup to present her intoxicating Wine in to be clothed with Scarlet deck'd with Gold Pearl and precious Stones she makes the Merchants of the Earth rich that do trade with her she hath indeed as a full answer to her Type Lam. 1.10 stretch'd forth her hand upon all the pleasant things of those Countries and Kingdoms where she hath sate as a Queen XI Caldea or literal Babylon did spoil the meetings of God's People made the Ways of Sion to mourn because Men could not come to the solemn Assemblies Lam. 1.4 The Ways of Sion do mourn because none can come to her solemn Feasts or Assemblies All her Gates are desolate her Priests or Ministers do sigh her Virgins are afflicted and she is in Bitterness c. XI Rome or Mystery Babylon hath spoiled the Meetings of God's People the true Professors of the Religion of the Holy Jesus by driving the Gospel Sion or Church into the Wilderness and oftentimes burning and plucking down their Meeting-Places and persecuting her Ministers driving them into Corners frighting and dispersing their Auditors by Fines Imprisonments
before this Division was but low and small being confined to his Episcopal Power over the Church till by his Arts he had got up gradually to the Regal Seat and Power of the Temporal Sword which he managed with so much Craft and Policy that afterwards he enlarged his Dominions but is very rightfully in his Infancy stiled a little Prince Power or Horn arising up amongst or after the rest which began presently after the Death of Julian about the Year 365 in which Time was a most fearful Earthquake the like never known before betokening the Decay of the Fourth Kingdom in its Civil State or Power by a Division or falling of Nations who set themselves against the Power of Rome and harrassed wasted and destroyed the Provinces thereof for near forty five Years together See Mede lib. 3. p. 659. III. This little Horn after his Rise to Temporal Power plucks up three of the ten Horns by the Roots Dan. 7.8 Before whom there were three of the first Horns pluck'd up by the Roots III. The Papal Power having gained the Temporal Sword tho but a little Horn at his beginning did practise and prosper so that betwixt the Year 365 and the Year 456 or soon after when Rome was sack'd by Gensericus he gained such Enlargements that he came to possess about three parts of ten of the former or old Roman Dominions according to the Rules or Measure of the Compass as we find in Mr. Mede lib. 3. p. 658. and famous Du-Moulin ubi suprà Upon which three Characters of the little Horn we frame this short Argument If the Pope of Rome did arise to Temporal Power upon the weakning of the Caesarean Dominion which before did hinder him in his aspiring Usurpation was but little in his first Rise and Appearance did enlarge and grow to a Possession of about a third part of the old Roman Dominion Then the Pope of Rome is the little Horn the Wicked Power and vile Person set forth by the Prophet Daniel But the Antecedent is true Ergo so is the Consequent IV. This little Horn hath Eyes like the Eyes of a Man c. IV. The Pope of Rome hath Eyes like the Eyes of a Man the Resemblance of a humane Look but a Heart like the Dragon out of which foul Mouth he utters presumptuous Things His Predecessors had Eyes like a Leopard a Bear a Lion a Dragon but this hath Eyes like a Man In which there are three things to be noted 1. He looks higher 2. Sees further and 3. Is more enticing than those that went before him 1. He looks higher that is makes a pretence of Piety and Design for Heaven 2. Sees further that Deceit Flattery and Policy will do more than Strength 3. Is more enticing to Kings and People than the Eyes of a Leopard Lion or Dragon or the former Powers in their Heathen State V. This little Horn hath a Mouth speaking great or presumptuous Things above the rate of ordinary Men. Dan. 7.8 V. The Pope of Rome hath a Mouth speaking great or presumptuous Things above the ordinary rate of Men. This is evident in many respects of which we shall give you but a few Instances out of many 1. That he is the highest Deputy of God above all the Kings of the Earth 2. That he is infallible and cannot err which is an incommunicable Attribute of the Most High 3. That he is universal Head and Bishop of the Catholick Church 4 He assumes the Attributes of his Holiness and holy Father such an Oracle that has Right or Power to give Laws to the World to which all ought to subscribe and yield obedience and none ought to dispute Greater and more loftily can no Man speak unless he will say I am the Supreme Being and there is no God in Heaven or Earth above my self which would be so highly ridiculous that every Ideot would be able to detect it VI. The little Horn had his Looks more stout than his Fellows Dan. 7.20 Whose Looks were more stout c. VI. The Pope of Rome has Looks more stout than the Horns that have been contemporary with him which appears in three things 1. In his terrible Bulls that he makes to roar and stare most dreadfully 2. In his Power and Acts of deposing Princes 3. In asserting himself to be God's Vicegerent against whom no Person upon any Cause or Pretence whatsoever ought to lift up Hand or Tongue upon the Penalty of a total Ruine in this World and an eternal Ruine in the World to come VII The little Horn makes War with the Saints Dan. 7.21 I beheld and the same Horn made War with the Saints and prevailed against them and that for a long Time even to the wearing out of the poor Saints of the Most High Verse 25. VII The Pope of Rome hath made War with the Saints and prevailed against them and that to their Ruine as to Liberty Estate and even Life it self as the true Witnesses of Christ have most sadly experienced in many Countries in divers by-past Ages even for such a Series of Time that may be properly called a wearing out of the Saints of the Most High for his Cruelty ended not in a Month or a Year but hath lasted for many hundred Years So that for Length of Time Numbers of Countries and Multitude of Persons there is no Power that ever reigned hath out-done or equalized this vile and bloody Monster upon which we frame this Argument If the Pope of Rome may be more fitly said to have Eyes like the Eyes of a Man a Mouth speaking presumptuous Things and Looks more stout than his Fellows to have made War with the Saints to have prevailed against them and wore them out more than any other Power that ever yet reigned Then he is the little Horn or vile Person under Consideration But the former is true Ergo so is the latter VIII The little Horn is diverse from the rest of the Horns Dan. 7.24 And he shall be diverse from the first and shall subdue three Kings VIII The Pope of Rome is diverse from the rest of the Potentates in these four respects 1. The Manner of his Rise 2. His Pretensions to Power 3. In his progress to his Height of Dignity 4. In his Management of the Power he has usurped 1. He was small or little in his Rise but an ordinary Bishop before he came to be a Temporal Prince 2. He pretends not to hold his Kingdom by Inheritance or Gift of the People as other Kings do but by a special and Divine Patent 3. In his progress to the Height of his Dignity by leaving his fixed Station as Pastor of a Church and by Deceit Treason and Violation of all Laws mounts the Throne of Imperial Grandure 4. He rules by a supreme Ecclesiastical Power as well as Temporal pretends to the Keys of Heaven as well as the Sword of Justice on Earth shewing himself to be the Beast that hath two Horns
the Knife into the very Throat Sin is compos'd of nought but subtile Wiles It fawns and flatters and betrays by Smiles 'T is like the Panther or the Crocodil It seems to love and Promises no Ill. It hides it Sting seems harmless as the Dove It hugs the Soul it hates when 't vows tru'st love It plays the Tyrant most by gilded Pills It secretly ensnares the Soul it kills Sins Promises they all deceitful be Does promise Wealth but pay us Poverty Does promise Honour but doth pay us Shame And quite bereaves a Man of his Good-Name Does promise Pleasure but doth pay us Sorrow Does promise Life to day pays Death to Morrow No Thief so vile nor treacherous as Sin Whom Fools do hug and take much Pleasure in 5. That Sin is a crafty Thief and Robber doth appear further if we consider what Fools and meer Babes it makes of worldly-wise-Men 1. It deceives them of Treasure of an eâ—imable Value for meer Toys and Trifles it cheats them of most blessed Pearls for sorry Pebbles they like Idiots take Brass Counters before Guinies and yellow Gold 2. It makes them believe strange things contrary to reason As first that tho they sow Tares yet they shall reap Wheat nay tho they sow not at all yet they shall have a great Crop at Harvest furthermore that that work may be done when they are Old and ready to drop into the Grave which is so hard and difficult that all the Days of their Life and the greatest of their Strength is too little to accomplish and that 't is time enough to sow their Seed when they should with others be a gathering in their Harvest Lastly it makes such Fools of Men as to consent to set the Knife to their own Breast and be willing to let out their own Hearts Blood IV. Bloody Thieves and Murderers are a great Terrour to honest Men and they will avoid them if possible and provide themselves with suitable Weapons to withstand and vanquish them IV. Sin is such a bloody Thief and Murderer that all Godly Men dread it and endeavour to avoid it as much as possibly they can and not only so but also take unto themselves the whole Armour of God Eph. 6 that so they may be able to subdue and overcome it Inferences IF Sin be a Thief a bloody and treacherous Thief and Robber what Folly are these Men and Women guilty of who are so ready and willing at every turn to entertain it as a Guest in their Houses nay and shall lie in the chiefest Room of their Hearts 2. It shews the Folly of these Men also who hide their Sin and desire nothing more than to have their beloved Lusts spared Who would hide and plead for a cursed Murderer or suffer a bloody and venemous Serpent to lie in their Bosomes 3. It shews the Folly of such that play and make a sport at Sin Fools make a mock at Sin 4. Take heed you are not beguiled and robbed by it 5. When you are hard put to it call for help Cry out Thieves Thieves Pray for the help of the Spirit 6. Be sure watch against it you are ready to have a watchful Eye over a Thief nay over one who is buâ— suspected so to be 7. Keep the Door shut against Sin And Lastly Be not so foolish as to believe Sin and Satans Promises Sin a Debt Mat. 6.12 Forgive us our Debts SIn is called a Debt 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Debita in these Words Sins and Debts are used promiscuously as Luk. 11.4 compared with this in Mat. 6.10 Luk. 13.4 Luke was learned in the Greek and wrote 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sins whereas Matthew hath 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Debts Canin in loc N. T. Page 86 87. Now when Sins are called Debts or said to be forgiven it 's a Metaphor from pecuniary Debts as the Debtor was said luere when he paid his Money and it is generally used of any that are obnoxious to Punishment so the Grecians say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the Latines poenas debere so the Hebrew Word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is used both for Debts and Guilt Dan. 1.10 Ezek. 18.7 as also for Sin Exod. 32. and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is applyed to a Sinner James 2.20 is also frequently used of Punishment as Mat. 5.21 22. In Sin there is the obliquity and dissonancy from the Law of God and this is not called a Debt for we do not owe this to God but the contrary Obedience and Holiness in Sin there is Guilt and Obligation unto Eternal Punishment and this is called a Debt c. Metaphor Parallel DEbts are variously taken and may be contracted divers manner of ways 1. A Man may rob his Neighbour of his Good-Name defame and wickedly wrong him that way and thereby make himself guilty and become a Sinner against him and is as much bound to make him satisfaction as if he had been his Debtor by getting away much of his Goods c. SO Man by Sin hath taken away or robbed God Almighty of his Glory Adam gave more credit and rather hearkened to the Devil than to God and what a reproach was this as I may so say to his Maker Satan shall be believed when God shall not when a Man will not believe trust nor give credit to what his Neighbour faith tho never so just and upright what a Reproach and Contempt doth he cast upon him So what greater wrong could Man do to God the most just and holy One of Heaven and Earth as not to regard his Word believe nor give credit to him but rather side with and yield to his cruel Enemy that studied Revenge and to bring him into Reproach And thus Man became a Sinner and made himself guilty being a Debtor to God and bound to make satisfaction or suffer for Sin if this wrong cannot be made up or the Debt paid II. Man brake a Holy and Righteous Law and thereby made himself notoriously guilty and obnoxious to the Penalty annexed and Guilt that lies upon him is commonly called a Debt he is a Debtor to the Law as well as a Criminal II. Sinners have broke the holy and righteous Law of God and by this means are become miserably guilty and palpable Debtors both to the Law and Justice the Law is broke and Justice requireth Satisfaction the Penalty is Death A heavy Debt such a Debt is Sin he hath violated a just Law and how will he make a Compensation III. Some Debts in a common acceptation are a great Sum many Pounds thousands of Pounds III. Sin is a very great Debt every ungodly Man may be said to owe many thousands tho never so Rich and Mighty in the account of Men. So Mat. 18.24 where our Sins are not only compared to a Debt but to a Debt of a vast Sum ten thousand Talents which according to computation amounts to 1500000 l. and according to others 1875000 l. IV. Some Debts are
Legis praestatio See also Mat. 5.17 18. Think not saith Christ that I am come to destroy the Law or the Prophets I am not come to destroy but to fulfil For verily I say unto you till Heaven and Earth pass away one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the Law till all be fulfilled As all the Predictions of the Prophets were fulfilled by him and in him so was the whole Law in his keeping the Precepts of it and teaching others to do the like and in his bearing the Penalty of it and fulfilling the Types of it The Gospel is so far from repealing the Penalty of the Law that the very Gospel it self is founded on Christ's undertaking to bear the Penalty of it Heb. 9.15 16. There could have been no Testament but in and through the Death of the Testator There could have been no such thing as a Gospel or a Tender of glad Tidings and Mercy to us but through Christ's undertaking as our Surety to bear the Curse of the Law Gal. 3.13 And so much for the Argument from the Truth of God's Threatning The Sum of what we say and believe about this great Truth is this 1. That by the Sin of our first Parents all Men are brought into a State of Sin and Apostacy from God and of an Enmity to him Gen. 6.5 Psal 51.5 Rom. 3.23 8.7 Eph. 4.18 Col. 2.13 2. That in this State all Men naturally continue sinning against God nor of themselves can do otherwise Rom. 3.10 11 12. 3. That the Justice and Holiness of God as he is the Supreme Governor and Judg of all the World requires that Sin be punished Exod. 34.7 Josh 24.19 Psal 5.4 5 6 c. 4. That God hath also engaged his Veracity and Faithfulness in the Sanction of the Law not to leave Sin unpunished Gen. 2.17 Deut. 27.26 Cursed be he that confirmeth not all the Words of this Law to do them In this State and Condition all Mankind had they been left without Divine Help and Aid must have perished for ever 5. That God out of his infinite Grace and Goodness sent his Son the Lord Jesus Christ to deliver them 6. That this Love was the same in Father and Son The Father could not be more gracious and kind than the Son nor the Son in Bowels exceed the Father but both alike loving gracious and compassionate 7. That the Way in general whereby the Son of God being incarnate was to save loâ—t Sinners was by a Substitution of himself according to the Decree and Appointment of God in the Sinner's room according to 2 Cor. 5.21 He hath made him to be Sin for us who knew no Sin that we might be made the Righteousness of God in him Compared with Gal. 3.17 Rom. 5.7 8. 8.3 1 Pet. 2.24 3.18 8. That Christ in his saving Sinners hath 1. Offered himself a Sacrifice to God to make Atonement for Sins Isa 53.10 Eph. 3.2 Heb. 2.17 9.11 12 13 14. 2. That he redeemed us by paying a Price a Ransom for our Redemption Mark 10.45 1 Cor. 6.20 1 Tim. 2.6 1 Pet. 1.18 3. That he bore our Sins that is the Punishment due for them Isa 53.5 1 Pet. 2.24 4. That he answered the Law and the Penalty thereof Rom. 8.3 Gal. 3.13 4.4 5. 5 That he died for Sin and Sinners to expiate the one and in the stead of the other Rom. 4.25 5.10 6. And that God upon Christ's voluntary Susception of his Office as Mediator and Condescension to the Work did so lay our Sins in and by the Sentence of the Law upon him that he made full Satisfaction for whatsoever legally could be charged upon them for whom he thus suffered 7. And all this that the Justice of God being satisfied and the Law fulfilled Mankind might be freed from the Wrath to come Rom. 3.25 III. Among Men that Debt that is paid or full Compensation made for it either by the Debtor or his Surety cannot be said to be forgiven III. But that Remission of Sins is wholly through the free Love and Grace of God is evident yet not without respect had to the Atonement or Propitiation through Faith in Christ's Blood For without shedding of Blood there is no Remission Eph. 1.7 We have Redemption through his Blood even the Remission of Sins chap 4. v. 32. As God for Christ's sake hath forgiven you God hath set him forth to be a Propitiation through Faith in his Blood to declare his Righteousness for the Remission of Sins Rom. 3. It is absolutely free in respect of all immediate Transactions between God and Sinners free on the part of God 1. In the eternal Purpose of it when he might justly have suffered all Men to have perished under the Guilt of their Sins 2. Free in the Means that he used to effect it 1. In the sending of his own Son 2. In laying the Punishment of our Sins upon him 3. In his Covenant with him that it should be accepted on our behalf 4. In his free Tender and Proposal of it by the Gospel without Money and without Price 5. In the actual Condonation and Pardon of them Secondly It is free on the part of the Persons that are forgiven in that 1. It is given and granted to them without any Satisfaction made by them or a Surety of their procurement they being not able to find any 2. Without any Merit to purchase or procure it 3. Without any penal satisfactory Suffering here or hereafter 4. Without any expectation of a future Recompence or being once pardoned they should make or give any Satisfaction for what they had done before And as none none of those Things would so nothing else can impeach the Freedom of Pardon and Forgiveness Whether then we respect the Pardoner or the Pardoned Pardon is every way free namely on the part of God who forgives and on the part of Sinners that are forgiven If God hath now besides all this provided himself a Lamb for a Sacrifice if he hath in infinite Wisdom and Grace found out a way thus freely to forgive us our Debts to the Praise and Glory of his own Holiness Righteousness and Severity against Sin as well as to the magnifying of his Grace Goodness and rich Bounty which he immediatly exerciseth in the Pardon of Sin Are any Mans Eyes evil because he is good Will they not be contented to be pardoned unless they may have it at the rate of spoiling or robbing God of his Holiness Truth Righteousness and Faithfulness Dr. Owen Object But doth not this Doctrine set forth God to be severe to his own Son to substitute him in the Sinners room to bear his Wrath and suffer for their Sins Answ God laid nothing upon his blessed Son but what Christ offered himself freely to undergo for Man's sake and had it not every way consisted with his own Glory thus to deliver up the Lord Jesus to satisfy both Law and Justice doubtless he
and spoils his Divinity makes him but a poor petty God he is but the God of this World both for extension and duration he bears no rule above nor shall he bear any sway in the World to come If the God of this World 't is by Usurpation he is like an audacious Traitor who rebels and strives against his Lawful Soveraign For the Earth is the Lords and the fulness thereof Christ is Heir of both Worlds tho he admits Satan to God it here for a while he is a false God an Enemy to God and no God Disparity GOD is without Beginning the Devil had a beginning God is an uncreated Spirit the Devil an Angel and a created Spirit I do not say he was created a Devil Sin made him a Devil God can do what he pleaseth he hath an unlimited Power the Devil's Power is limited he can go no further than God permits him God hath a just and rightful Power Satan hath only an usurped Power c. God is infinite immense c. But some may say in what Sense is Satan said to be God of this World What World c. The word World is a convertible Phrase and here I understand it is to be taken for the Inhabitants of the World I mean the Wicked distinct frâ—m the Godly He is the wicked Man's God three ways 1. By Devolution they have fallen off from God to Satan they have departed from the true God and his Service and have closed in with the Devil and so Satan owns them to be his Subjects The whole World is divided into two parts two Bodies and are under two Heads either Subjects of Christ's Kingdom or of the Kingdom and Power of Satan they are either of the Army of Light or Regiment of Darkness Rom. 6.16 2. The Devil is the wicked Man's God by voluntary submission His Servants ye are to whom you obey Wicked Men are Satan's Volunteers 3. By God's just Desertion as they have cast off God and his Service and desire not the knowledg of his ways so God hath cast them off and suffered Satan to possess them c. The Devil a Prince Joh. 14.30 The Prince of the World cometh c. Eph. 2.2 According to the Prince of the Power of the Air. Rev. 9.11 And they had a King over them which is the Angel of the bottomless Pâ—t THE Devil is in these Scriptures called a Prince Prince of Darkness Prince of the Power of the Air King of the bottomless Pit c. Parallels PRince is a Term that denotes Power and Soveraignty Satan hath great Power over wicked Men c. There is also no doubt some kind of Supremacy or Superiority amongst the evil Angels we read of the Prince of Devils He casts out Devils by Beelzebub the Prince of Devils Also some of these wicked Angels are called Principalities and Powers which signifieth Eminency of Place above others What degrees or order there is amongst Devils is hard to find out what ever Order there is amongst them yet we know he is the Master of mis-rule amongst Men c. II. A King or Prince ruling and reigning imports a Kingdom for what is a King without a Kingdom and Dominions over which he reigns The Devil hath a Kingdom There is a twofold Spiritual Kingdom spoken of viz. the Kingdom of Light and the Kingdom of Darkness called sometimes the Kingdom and Power of Darkness â—1 His Kingdom is in the Hearts of ungodly Men he rules and reigns there 2. His Kingdom takes in all the Confines and Territories of Anti-Christ and all other false and corrupt erroneous and tyrannical States whatsoever throughout the whole Earth where his Power is owned and his Authority subjected to 3. He is said to be King of the bottomless Pit III. The Name of some Kings puts an awful fear upon Men So the Name and Power of Satan is such that it makes many Souls to dread and quake at the Thoughts of him IV. Some Kings have been great Tyrants There is no Tyrant in the World nor ever was so vile as the Devil True some have acted like Devils they seemed more like Devils than Men as Nero who caused the Bowels of his own Mother to be ripped up to see where he lay c. See Lion and Dragon V. Some Kings are mighty in Power and their Dominions very large Satan is a mighty King he hath a Power that no meer human force can stand against hence called the strong Man armed none ever seemed a match for him but the Prince of Peace Besides he rules over all the Nations of the ungodly and by force or fraud enslaves to his hellish Scepter Millions of Souls there is no Kingdom or Nation in the whole Universe but he pretends to some Right Supremacy and Authority in it the World is full of his Creatures nay there are more Souls who are his Vassals than the Son of God hath faithful Subjects The Devil a Hunter Psal 91.3 He will deliver thee from the Snare of the Hunter Prov. 6.5 Deliver thy self as a Roe from the Hand of the Hunter By the Hunter in these places I see no ground to doubt but that the Holy Ghost principally intends the Devil who is the great Hunter and Destroyer of Mens Souls out of whose Hand i. e. Power Wisdom advises her Son to deliver himself Parallels A Hunter is one that pursues or eagerly follows after his Prey what sort of Beasts soever he hunts he seems unwearied in his Pursuit his Heart is affected with his Game and hence takes great delight in it So the Devil pursues Sinners nay and the Godly too for they are part of his Game and how eagerly doth he pursue them 't is the only thing he seems to delight in he is never weary of this work nor in the work II. A Hunter in pursuing after the poor sensitive Beast designs to kill and destroy them 't is to take their Lives away c. So the Devil in hunting after the Souls of Men his grand design is to destroy them He seekâ—th whom he may devour 't is the Soul the Life of the Soul he strives to destroy As David speaks of his Enemy Thou huntest after my Soul to take it 1 Sam. 24.12 so may every Man and Woman say of Satan III. A Hunter has many Devices and cunning Stratagems to ensnare the Game he pursues So the Devil hath many Snares and cunning Wiles to catch and destroy the Souls of Men Hence he is compared to a Serpent We are not ignorant saith Paul of his Devices 2 Cor. 9.11 and in another place he exhorts the Saints to put on the whole Armour of God that they may be able to stand against the Wiles of the Devil The Greek Word signifies such Snares as are set to catch a Man He will deliver thee saith the Psalmist from the Snare of the Hunter Psal 91.3 meaning saith Ainsworth the Devil Satan hath many Devices and Snares to draw
in the Rod which a wise Man strives to understand 1. There is a chiding Voice in the Rod. 2. And not only so but in some Rods an amazing Voice 3. A threatning Voice 4. An awakening Voice 5. A convincing Voice 6. There is an humbling Voice in the Rod. Quest Why do so few Men and Women hear and understand the Voice that is in the Rod Answ 1. Because the Affliction or Judgment perhaps is general 't is hard for Men to make special and particular Application of common Calamities 2. Because Men are more subject to look to secondary Causes in the Rod than to the immediate Hand of God 3. Because Men are so heedless and unsensible they will not trouble themselves to find out the Voice that is in the Rod. 4. 'T is because Men are so full of other Business that they have not Time to hearken to God's Voice in the Rod. 5. 'T is because they do not see any present Effects of God's Hand he is loth to strike How shall I give thee up O Ephraim c. Affliction compared to a Furnace Deut. 4.20 But the Lord hath taken you and brought you forth out of the Iron Furnace Jer. 11.4 Ezek. 22.18 And Lead in the midst of the Furnace A Furnace is either taken properly or figuratively 1. Properly 1. For a Place which Refiners refine their Gold in Prov. 17.3 2. A Place of Torment such as was that which the three Worthies were put into who refused to worship Nebuchadnezzar's Golden Image Dan. 3.6 22. 2. Metaphorically for heavy and cruel Bondage Deut. 4.20 Jer. 11.4 For Hell-Torments Mat. 13.42 And shall cast them into a Furnace of Fire Note Afflictions or sore and cruel Trials are compared to a Furnace Parallels A Furnace is prepared for Gold The Refining-Pot for Silver and the Furnace for Gold So Afflictions are appointed for the Saints who are compared to Gold II. A Furnace refines Gold and makes it much more pure than before So doth Affliction refine and make more holy the Hearts and Lives of godly Christians Job 23.10 When he hath tried me I shall come forth as Gold III. A Furnace is made sometimes very hot So Afflictions are sometimes very sore and grievous to the Godly A weak Fire will not refine some Gold no more will small Trials refine some Christians IV. A Furnace melts the Gold and makes it soft before it is refined So Afflictions melt or make the Hearts of Believers soft And I will leave you there speaking of the Furnace and melt you Ezek. 22.20 V. A Furnace consumes Tin Lead c. and also the drossy part of Gold So those Afflictions and Trials God brings upon his People burn up or consume all loose and hypocritical Professors who are compared to base Metal as Tin Lead c. And not only so but also all the Filth and Corruption of such who are sincere Psal 37.20 Into Smoke shall they consume speaking of ungodly Ones See Gold and Refiner in the First Volume pag. 262 264. VI. Some Furnaces denote great Torment 't is an amazing thing to be thrown into a hot fiery Furnace So some Afflictions and Judgments brought upon an ungodly People are very terrible when they are in Wrath. The Wrath of God is to wicked Men like a burning and consuming Furnace Who can stand before his Indignation Nah. 1.6 or who can abide in the fierceness of his Anger His Fury is poured out like Fire See Furnace as it respects Hell-Torments Affliction compared to the Winter Cant. 2.11 For lo the Winter is past c. SOme understand by Winter the State of the Elect before Conversion but others Guild Durham Ainsworth in my Judgment upon better grounds those cruel Persecutions the Church of God shall be under during the Reign of the Tyrannical and Antichristian Powers of the Earth The Winter is past the Rain is over and gone c. These things saith Mr. Ainsworth may be applied to the outward Troubles and Grievances of this Life by the Malice of the World as when Israel was brought into the Bondage of Egypt and of Babylon and after was released likewise to the spiritual Winter Reign and Rage of Antichrist after which the Graces and Fruits of the Gospel began again to flourish It may also signify the Afflictions of the Soul Parallels WInter is a Time of Cold attended with Snow Frost Storms and sharp Weather So whilst the spiritual Winter of the Church continues sharp and bitter Storms of Persecution frequently arise upon the Godly II. Winter tho it be sharp yet it is a profitable and wholesom Season of the Year in respect of the Body of Man and Fruits of the Earth So is the spiritual Winter of the Church or Soul the Godly can no better be without Adversity than we can be without Winter III. Winter-Frosts c. kill the Worms Weeds and Vermine So do Afflictions and the Frosts of Persecution destroy the Weeds of our Corruption and free the Church from carnal Professors who are like Worms and base Vermine that hinder the Growth of God's choice Grain IV. In Winter 't is a difficult and hard thing to travel some Roads So 't is a difficult thing to travel in the Way to Heaven i. e. to keep on in the Path of Gospel Holiness and Obedience in a Day of Persecution V. In Winter many things look as if they were dead Trees Flowers and Plants have no Beauty in them they are not pleasant to the Eye So whilst the Winter-Time of the Church continues the blessed Trees and Plants of Righteousness seem as if they were withered and their Beauty and Glory gone by means of the Tyranny and Oppression of the Ungodly but when the Winter is past and the longed for Spring beginneth to appear they will sprout up and flourish again gloriously VI. In Winter we have now and then some good and comfortable Weather So now and then in the Winter-Time of the Church there is a sweet serene and calm Time of Peace and Tranquillity Acts 9.31 Then had the Churches Rest throughout all Judea Galilee and Samaria and were edified and walking in the Fear of the Lord and in the Comfort of the Holy-Ghost were multiplied VII The Winter makes the Spring and Summer much more acceptable and sweet So the Storms Tempests cold Frosts and nipping Time of Trouble Oppression and Persecution will cause the Golden Age of the World viz. the Reign and Kingdom of Christ like the Spring and Summer to seem much more sweet and acceptable to the Saints and all that fear God This is signified by the Singing of Birds c. They shall sing in the Heights of Zion Jer. 31.12 Isa 35.1 2. c. The Wilderness and the solitary Place shall be glad and the Desert shall rejoyce and blossom as the Rose it shall blossom abundantly and rejoyce even with joy and singing c. VIII In Winter Frosts and cold pinching Weather usually last not
Darkness is so thick and dismal but God can make it worse he hath Power over the Darkness Isa 45 7. as well as over the Light I form the Light and create Darkness I make Peace and create Evil I the Lord do all this So no Affliction or Sorrow is so grievous but God can makâ— it much greater Tho we may be in Darkness nay in Night-Darkness yet this Darkness may increase more and more to a perfect Night of Darkness I will punish you yet seven times more for your Sins VII Darkness is more grievous to such as have enjoyed much Light than to a Man that was born blind for one that hath had his perfect Eye-sight and hath known how sweet a thing Light is how sad and lamentable is it for him to lose his Sight or to dwell in Darkness So it is more grievous to a Christian who hath lived in a Land of Light and hath long enjoyed the sweet Favour and Light of God's Countenance to be deprived of all spiritual Light and Comfort than 't is to a Person who never knew how sweet Divine Light Communion with God and the Blessings of the Gospel are VIII Let Darkness be never so great yet God can soon expell it and bring forth Light in the room of it So 't is easy with God to turn our Night of Sorrow and Affliction into Light Joy and a good Day IX Darkness is many times mix'd with Light so that 't is hard to say which is most the Light or the Darkness So sometimes 't is with a People or particular Soul But it shall be one Day Zech. 14.7 which shall be known to the Lord not Day nor Night but it shall come to pass at Evening-time it shall be Light It shall be dark but at Even Tide that is when thicker Darkness is look'd for and suddenly expected instead of that there shall be Light God grant it may be thus with his poor Church in England Inferences BLess God for Light O what a sad thing is it to be in Darkness either to be deprived of the happy Fruition of the Light of God's Countenance or of the Light of God's Word and Ordinances II. Work whilst you have the Light lest Darkness come upon you Is not England threatned at this time with a Night of Popish Darkness III. But however there is Comfort to the Godly Tho their Day may be clouded and Darkness may invade them yet it will be Light again Light is sown for the Righteous and Gladness for the Vpright in Heaâ—t Psal 97 1â— Light is like Seed hid under the Clods but it shall sprout and spring up gloriously in a little time 1. 'T is sown in the Purposes and Decrees of God He hath purposed and decreed to give Light to the Righteous and Joy and Gladness to the Upright in Heart 2. 'T is sown in the glorious Attributes of God 3. 'T is sown in the faithful Promises of God 4. 'T is sown in the Faiâ—h and Prayers of the People of God There is a plentiful Stock of Seed sown in this respect and it shall in due time spring up the Prayers of the Saints fallen asleep are not lost 5. Light and a good Day is sown in all the Sufferings of the Saints if we suffer with him we shall also reign with him 6. Light and Gladness is sown as it were in the horrid Wickedness of the Ungodly Was not Light and Gladness sown for the Israelites in the Sins of the Amorites 1. In the Sin of Self confidence the Seed may be said to be already sown Behold I sit a Queen and shall see no Sorrow Rev. 18. 2. In the Sin of Blasphemy 3. In their Treachery and Deceit 4. In their bloody Cruelty Affliction compared to a Storm or Tempest Psal 83.14 15. As Fire burneth the Wood and as Flame setteth the Mountains on Fire so persecute them with thy Tempest and make them afraid with thy Storm Job 27.21 The East-Wind carrieth him away and he departeth and a Storm hurleth him out of his Place Isa 4.6 A Covert from the Storm Isa 25.4 When the Blast of the terrible Ones is as a Storm against the Wall Mat. 7.27 And the Winds blew and beat upon that House and it fâ—ll and great was the Fall of it BY Storms and Tempests are meant two things 1. The terrible Wrath and Vengeance of God against the Wicked 2. The fierce Wrath of the Ungodly against the Righteous Note Wrath whether it respects the Wrath of God or Man is compared to a Storm or terrible Tempest We shall speak to this Metaphor Storm and Tempest principally in reference to the Wrath and Judgment of God Parallels A Storm or Tempest sometimes is look'd for and expected by certain Signs which some observe a considerable while before it comes by the gathering of the Clouds they see a Storm threatned So the Wrath and Displeasure of God against a People or Nation is by some observing Men expected and looked for before it comes There are certain Signs which are like the gathering of the Clouds 1. When Sin grievously abounds 2. When the Hand of God hath been lifted up and yet Sinners are not humbled 3. When many faithful and eminent Servants of God are taken away by Death 4. When there are strange and wonderful Signs or Prodigies seen in the Heavens or upon the Earth or Waters c. 5. When the People of God generally as one Man do look for it for God usually goes first upon the Hearts of his own People in this respect 6. When former Afflictions do not humble nor work Reformation in Professors and others II. A Storm comes now and then very suddenly before Men are aware So doth the Storm of God's Wrath come oftentimes very suddenly upon a sinful Nation and People It may be the Plague this night breaks forth or a Fire or a War which Men dreamed not of When they cry Peace and Safety sudden Destruction c. I only allude to that Text. III. A Storm is sometimes very tempestuous mix'd with Thunder Lightning and great Hail so that it is very terrible causing Horror and Amazement in most Men and Women So the Wrath of God sometimes breaks forth upon a People in a most sore and dismal sort so that the Mountains the great Ones of the Earth quake at him and all are afraid of his Judgments and cry out to the Rocks and Hills to cover them 1 Sam. 7.10 The Lord thundred with a great Thunder on that day upon the Philistines and discomfited them c. The Lord also thundred in the Heavens and the Highest gave his Voice Hail stones Psal 18.12 13 14. and Coals of Fire Yea he sent out his Arrows and scattered them and he shot out Lightning and discomfited thâ—m IV. A Storm and cruel Tempest is irresistible Man cannot withstand it when it comes So the Wrath and Judgments of God when they come in fury upon a People there is
no resisting of them Who can stand before his Indignation V. A dreadful Storm many times makes sad Desolation blowing down Houses and tearing up Trees by the Roots So the Wrath of God many times makes great Desolation it sweeps away Thousands and Ten Thousands leaving Towns and Cities almost without Inhabitants Come see what Desolation the Lord hath made in the Earth VI. God sometimes suffers the Devil to raise the Wind who thereby does great Mischief as in Job's Case So the Devil and his Instruments Job 1.19 are many times suffered to raise a great Storm of Persecution upon the Lord's People Affliction compared to a Flood Psal 29.10 The Lord sitteth upon the Flood c. Psal 42.7 All thy Floods and Waves are gone over me c. Isa 59.19 For the Enemy shall come in like a Flood c. Psal 93.3 The Floods have lifted up their Heads O Lord c. Mat. 7.27 And the Floods came c. BY Floods some understand ungodly Men others Afflictions and those principally which wicked Men bring upon the Saints Thus Ainsworth and divers others expound it Caryl on Job 27.20 Afflictions and Troubles saith Caryl are often compared to Waters in the Scriptures c. Parallels A Flood is the gathering together of many Waters So the Ungodly oft-times gather themselves together against the Righteous For lo thine Enemies make a Tumult and they that hate thee Psal 83.2 have lifted up the Head The Tabernacles of Edom and the Ishmaelites of Moab and the Hagarens Gebal and Ammon and Amalek the Philistines with the Inhabitants of Tyre c. And as many Enemies combine together against the Saints so oftentimes many Afflictions of divers kinds do beset them Many are the Afflictions of the Righteous II. A Flood or many Waters meeting together roar and make a great Noise So the Wicked combining together against the Interest of Christ roar as it were in belching out cruel Threatnings against the Saints Thus Pharaoh and the Egyptians made a great Noise as if they would in a moment have swallowed up poor Israel The Enemy said I will pursue Exod. 15.9 I will overtake I will divide the Spoil My Lust shall be satisfied upon them I will draw my Sword my Hand shall destroy them III. A Flood comes many times suddenly So do Afflictions and Troubles come upon God's People IV. A Flood many times rises very high overflowing all Banks and Bounds So the Ungodly rise high in Rage and Malice against the Saints breaking down all Bounds of Law and Justice and Banks of Humanity making fearful Incursions upon the just Rights and Privileges of God's People both Civil and Ecclesiastical V. Floods come violently there is no stopping them So Afflictions come in like manner oftentimes upon the Saints there is no escaping or stopping the dismal Providence of God VI. Floods of Water come successively one Wave following another So do Troubles and Afflictions frequently upon a Believer like Job's Messengers one at the heels of another VII Floods many times drive down Trees and Houses c. So Afflictions and grievous Calamities drive down Mat. 7. and carry away the House and Hope of a foolish Builder or unsound Professor Inferences WHat a Mercy is if God's People have not been drowned in these Floods long before this time 'T is the Lord only that hath set up a Standard against them As the Waters have rose higher and higher so he hath graciously raised the Banks of his Divine Providence and thereby prevented the Danger II. Let not God's People be afraid for the Lord sits upon the Floods c. 1. He sits upon the Floods as an Observer his Eye is upon the Wicked he sees what they are doing in secret their Counsels are not hid from him 2. The Lord sits upon the Floods to direct and order their Course Afflictions are ordered by him both in respect of kind and duration 3. The Lord sits upon the Floods as a Restrainer He can asswage these mighty Waters at his pleasure Surely the Wrath of Man shall praise thee and the Remainder of Wrath shalt thou restrain 4. The Lord sits upon the Floods as a Preserver He it is that keeps his Saints from drowning Isa 43.2 When thou passest through the Waters I will be with thee c. 5. The Lord sits upon the Floods as a glorious Deliverer Many are the Afflictions of the Righteous but the Lord delivereth him out of them all Affliction compared to Heat Cant. 1.7 Where thou makest thy Flock to rest at Noon Isa 25.4 A Shadow from the Heat c. Mat. 13.6 And when the Sun was up they were scorched THe Afflictions and Sorrows of the Godly are set forth by Extremes by extreme Cold Frosts c. and then again by extreme Heat Both are grievous to be born and endured Their Effects are such that they aptly illustrate the Miseries of the Lord's People in this World By the Heat or hot and scorching Beams of the Sun in Mat. 13.6 our Saviour himself sheweth is meant Persecution v. 21. Parallels NAtural Heat is from Heaven 't is occasioned by the scorching Beams of the Sun the Earth naturally being cold So Afflictions come not out of the Dust Job 5.6 7. neither doth Trouble spring out of the Ground Tho the meritorious Cause of all our Sufferings is our Sin and so materially they are from our selves yet the Lord is the efficient Cause of them Is there any Evil in the City and I have not done it II. Great Heat or the continual scorching Beams of the Sun are grievous to be born So sore Afflictions and fiery Trials are grievous to God's People I mean their fleshy Part No Affliction for the present seems joyous but grievous c. Heb. 12. III. In a Time of great Heat or in the hottest Time of the Day in very hot Countries great Labour is unpleasant and very hard to be undergone So 't is hard to labour and bear heavy Burthens in God's Vineyard viz. to stand up for and maintain the Truth in a Time of hot Persecution as many faithful Servants of God found by experience in the Marian Days c. IV. Great Heat or the continual scorching Beams of the Sun quickly fade consume and spoil the Beauty of the Body So cruel Sufferings and Persecutions spoil the outward Beauty of the Church making her look very black and deformed in the Eyes of the World which made the Spouse to cry out I am black c. Cant. 1.5 6. Which she attributed to the vehement and scorching Sun-Beams of Persecution The Sun hath looked upon me And as Persecution seems to mar the external Beauty of the Church and People of God rendring them the most miserable People in the World to a carnal Eye So likewise other Afflictions have the like effect upon the Body My Skin saith Job is black upon me Job 30.30 and my Bones are burnt with Heat The Skin and external
under sore and bitter Afflictions Answ 1. Consider that all your Afflictions tho never so bitter are less than your Sins deserve He hath not dealt with us after our Sins nor rewarded us according to our Iniquities 2. Consider that tho God chastize a godly Man very sorely yet it is not in a way of Wrath to destroy him but contrariwise for his great Good and Advantage 3. Consider there is not one Dram of Gall in the bitterest Cup thou dost partake of but what God the most wise Physician put into it and if less Gall would do thy Potion should not be so bitter All our Afflictions are proportioned to us by the Almighty both for kind and quantity 4. Consider thy Afflictions are not so bitter as the Afflictions of many of God's Children were of whom we read who were far more worthy and deserving than thee or I are What are thy Afflictions compared with holy Job's 5. Consider the bitter Potion Jesus Christ drunk up for thy sake He never offended and yet suffered and his Sufferings were intolerable no Mortal is able to express the Nature of his Grief and Sorrow Shall Christ suffer willingly for us who sinned not and shall we be troubled at the bitterness of our Sufferings who are so grievously defiled with Iniquity and many times suffer for our Sins 6. Consider that all the Bitter a godly Man meets with or ever shall will be in this World As wicked Men have all their Sweet here and shall have nothing but bitter hereafter So godly Men have all their Bitter here and shall have nothing but Sweet hereafter 7. Consider how gracious God is to his own Children in intermixing all their Bitter with Sweet 'T is not like the Bitter some wicked Men have in this World Isa 27.7 Hath he smitten him as he smote those that smote him Or is he slain according to the Slaughter of them that are slain by him 8. Consider all the Bitter thou meetest with in this Life will be turned into Sweet John 16.20 Ye shall be sorrowful but your Sorrow shall be turned into Joy Afflictious God's Arrows Job 6.4 For the Arrows of the Almighty are within me c. Lam. 3.13 He hath caused the Arrows of his Quiver to enter into my Reins AN Arrow is a deadly Engine so called in the Hebrew from its Effect Cutting or Wounding Taken properly it is an Instrument out of a Bow of Wood or Iron either for Sport or Fight but figuratively it signifies divers Things in the holy Scripture 1. The Word of God Thine Arrows are sharp in the Heart of the King's Enemies Psal 45.5 whereby the People fall under thee that is thy Words are sharp and piercing 2. Bitter and reproachful Words They bend their Bows to shoot their Arrows Psal 64.32 Psal 120.4 even bitter Words 3. Any evil or mischievous Purpose which a Man intends or aims to hurt his Brother When he bendeth his Bow to shoot his Arrows let them be as cut in pieces Psal 58.7 Zech. 9.15 4. Any kind of Affliction or Punishment And the Lord shall be seen over them and his Arrows shall go forth as Lightning c. Parallels ARrows are shot out of a Bow by some Man some Arm must bend the Bow and shoot the Arrow or the Arrow moves not So all Afflictions come from God who is the efficient Cause of them hence called the Arrows of the Almighty II. Arrows flie swift and wound suddenly So Afflictions come very speedily oftentimes with a glance as an Arrow quick as a Thought III. Arrows come unexpectedly oftentimes and wound a Man So Afflictions come many times upon a Person or People unexpectedly When they cry Peace and Safety then sudden Destruction comes upon them IV. An Archer hath commonly many Arrows his Quiver is full of them So God hath many Judgments we read of his Quiver too He can send one Arrow after another Psal 91.5 1. He hath the Pestilence this is one of his Arrows Thou shalt not be afraid for the Terror by Night nor for the Arrow that flieth by Day nor for the Pestilence that walketh in Darkness c. Ezek. 5.16 2. He hath Famine this is another of his Arrows When I shall send upon them the Arrow of Famine c. 3. He hath the Sword This is another Arrow of the Almighty and this Arrow God shot at Job Job 1.15 He brought upon him the Sabeans who slew his Servants with the Edg of the Sword 4. He hath Thunder-Bolts and Hail-stones which are also some of the Arrows of his Quiver and these are in readiness against the Day of Battel 5. The withdrawings of God from a Soul or People are also part of the Arrows of his Quiver psal 38.1 2. and these go deepest of all they go to the very Heart For thine Arrows stick fast in me saith David V. Arrows flie secretly and make no Noise they are felt before they are seen So many Afflictions flie silently upon a Man stealing upon him and wounding him unobserved and unseen VI. Arrows are sharp Things and made sometimes more sharp than ordinary as the Archer sees cause So Afflictions are very sharp and bitter Things and sometimes God makes them sharper than at another time I will make mine Arrows drunk with Blood Arrrows are Instruments drawing Blood Deut. 32.42 and some Rebukes and Judgments of God are like unto them The Arrows of the Almighty are within me Job 6.4 the Poyson whereof drinketh up my Spirit Job seems to allude to the Custom of those cruel Men Caryl who when they pursued the Enemies with deadly Hatred and would wound them incurably used to dip the Heads of their Arrows the Top of their Spears and the Point of their Swords c. in Poyson that so every Wound might be Death The Poyson of such Arrows c. drinks up the Spirit and corrupts the Blood Job compares the Arrows God shot at him not to ordinary Arrows which kill only by piercing but to poysoned Arrows which kill by infecting Afflictions like Arrows put a Man to great Pain When a Man hath Terror without and Terror within Terror coming from the Wrath of Man and Terror coming from the Wrath of God his Potion is bitter Such Arrows are sharp and tormenting THE Twelfth HEAD OF METAPHORS SIMILES AND Other Borrowed TERMS CONCERNING The VVorld the Life of Man AND THE Four Last Things The World compared to a Wilderness Cant. 3.6 8.5 Who is this that cometh out of the Wilderness leaning upon her Beloved c. WIlderness 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tohu A Wilderness is properly a wild Place a Place without shape or order Moses hath this Word Gen. 1.1 to express the Chaos The Earth was without form and void 1. Metaphorically 't is taken sometimes for Affliction Hos 2.14 Rev. 12. 2. For this World and so understood generally by Expositors in this and other places i. e. for the
in the Body but he could not tell whether the Soul acted with his bodily Organs or without them He had mighty Operations in his Soul his Spirit wrought strangely and then took in such Revelations of God and from God as his bodily Organs could never fashion into Words or represent by Speech He heard quae fando explicari à quoquam homine non possunt unspeakable Words Beza which it is not lawful or possible for a Man to utter The Soul hath an Ear to hear such Words that the Body cannot find a Tongue to express So John in his divine Ravishment saith I was in the Spirit on the Lord's Day as for his Body that was as to that Business laid aside and suspended as useless in that Day and his Spirit called up to that angelical Work viz. the receiving of Visions and Revelations from on high c. Now as the Souls of good Men whilest they are in this World in Sleep and in Trances or Ecstasies are capable of such glorious Ravishments c. So when their Bodies dy or fall asleep their Souls are with Christ in Heaven and the Souls of the Wicked they go into Chains of Darkness Torment Luk. 16.22 2◠and Misery The rich Man died and was buried and in Hell he lift up his Eyes being in Torment III. Sleep is not perpetual we sleep and wake again So tho the Body lie in the Grave yet Death is but a Sleep as it were the Man will awake and rise again IV. The going to sleep and sleeping of some Men greatly differs from others So the Death of the Saints greatly differs from the Death of the Wicked 1. In the Preparation the one makes to go to rest over what the other doth Some go to sleep before their Work is done So some die before their Work is done As no Saint dies before his Work is done So there is no wicked Person that dies but he dies or goes to sleep before his Work is done This is our Working-day when the Sun of our Life is set no more Work can be done The Time comes saith Christ when no Man can work All a Godly Man's Care is to be ready when Night comes to go to rest But the Wicked take little Thought about it 2. Some Men fall asleep in an hurry of Business and in great Distraction when others in a sweet Manner lay their Heads down upon their Pillows So some wicked Men die in great Distraction and under sad Horrour of Conscience when many a Godly Man dies in a sweet and heavenly Manner declaring to all he hath nothing to do but to die 3. Some Men dread the Thoughts of going to sleep for that it is dangerous in some Cases for some Persons to sleep So some wicked Men dread the Thoughts of Death like him who cryed out I am so sick I cannot live and so sinful that I am afraid to die But most Godly Men are delivered from the Fear of Death they go willingly to Bed Luk. 2.29 Now lettest thou thy Servant depart in Peace c. Saints are many times willing to go to rest because they are quite wearied out 1. Sin wearies them and even wares them out and makes them groan 2. The World wearies them and makes them willing to go to Bed Eccl. 5.12 3. The Devil the God of this World wearies them with his Temptations 4. Their bodily Weaknesses and disquieting Pains wearie them 5. The Absence of Christ also makes them willing to go home 4. Some Men fall asleep in a dangerous Place nay and sometimes in the midst of their Enemies So wicked Men die in a dangerous Place being far from God and out of the Covenant of Grace and besides are surrounded about with evil Angels who stand ready to devour their Souls But a godly Man falls asleep in Jesus O that 's a sweet Place to sleep in 1. He sleeps in the view of Jesus Christ knows his Grave and will preserve his Dust 2. He falls asleep in the Love of Jesus 3. He falls asleep in the Covenant of Jesus I am the God of Abraham Isaac and Jacob. 5. Some Mens Sleep is much more sweet and comfortable than others as we shewed before some Mens Sleep is very troublesom their Spirits are troubled So the Death of the Godly is sweet they have Peace and heavenly Joy being with Christ but the Death of the Wicked is troublesom their Spirits being in Torment whilst the Body lies in the Grave I might also shew you the great Difference there shall be in the awaking of the one and the other but that I will leave to its proper place V. A Man that is asleep taking his natural Rest may be easily awakened and called up by the Power of Man So the Body when it is dead can with infinitely more ease be raised up by the Power of God 't is but a Call from Heaven and we are awakened out of the Dust The Day is coming when all that are in the Grave shall hear his Voice and come forth c. John 5.28 Inferences WHat a blessed Condition are Believers in They are not only happy whilst they live but shall be blessed when they die their Bodies have not only quiet Rest but their Souls also rest in Peace and Quiet 2. It may stir up all Christless Souls to labour after an Interest in the Lord Jesus for if they are not in Christ whilst they live they are not like to fall asleep in Christ when they die 3. We may learn also from hence what little ground there is for a godly Man to be unwilling to die when his Work is done Are any unwilling to go to sleep at Night that have laboured hard all Day 4. Let us labour hard whilst the Day lasts whilst we have Health and Life that we may have done our Work and be ready to go to sleep Death a Departure Phil. 1.23 Having a desire to depart c. WE at Death leave one Place to go to another If godly we depart from our Place here on Earth and go to Heaven we depart from our Friends on Earth and go to our Friends in Heaven we depart from the Valley of Tears and go to the Mount of Joy we depart from an howling Wilderness to go to an heavenly Paradise Who would be unwilling to exchange a Sodom for a Sion an Egypt for a Canaan Misery for Glory Death a Rest Rev. 14.13 And I heard a Voice from Heaven saying unto me Write Blessed are the Dead which die in the Lord from henceforth Yea saith the Spirit that they may rest from their Labours and their Works do follow them Parallels REst is a desirable Thing to a labouring Man Paul desired to die Death or to depart was greatly desirable in his Sight II. Rest is sweet and therefore desirable to a weary Man So will Death be to a poor weary Saint one that is weary of Sin weary of the World weary of the Temptations
of Satan c. See Sleep Disparity SOme Men enjoy Rest but in part they have no perfect Rest But a godly Man at Death hath perfect Rest nothing shall disturb or disquiet him any more II. Some Men have Rest but for a little time a short Rest But the godly Man's Rest is for ever at Death he enters into God's everlasting Rest III. Some Rest from Labour is not honourable 't is a Reproach to a Man to take his Rest when he should be at work But the Rest of a godly Man at Death is honourable 't is a Rest that Christ himself entred into when he had finished all his Work Of the Resurrection The Resurrection compared to the Morning Psal 49.14 And the Righteous shall have Dominion over them in the Morning Parallels THe Morning comes after the Night is gone So the Resurrection will come after the Night of this World is gone the Time of this World's Continuance is called Night in the Holy Scriptures The Night is far spent c. II. The Morning is longed for many watch and long for the Morning So the Godly long for the Resurrection all the Faithful ever waited for and greatly desired that Day III. The Morning brings Light and makes Things manifest which lie hid or appear not what they are in themselves in the Night-Time So the Resurrection will make manifest all the hidden Things of Darkness which appear not to the Sight of Men that glorious Morning will sooon discover all 1. It will make manifest all the horrid and cursed Designs of the Ungodly which they from time to time have contrived and endeavoured to carry on against the Saints and Church of God many of which God in his gracious Providence prevented from taking place and so they were never known but that Morning-Light will discover all those hidden Things of Darkness 2. The Light of that Morning will discover all the Secrets of every Man's Heart all the Evil Lust Envy Pride Revenge c. or what else hath been harboured in the Bosoms of Men. See 1 Cor. 4.5 3. It will discover all the filthy Actions and Abominations of the Wicked that are not known to Men nor fit to be mentioned Eph. 5.12 For it is a Shame to speak of those Things that are done of them in secret 4. That Morning will discover all Persons as well as Things then it will appear who are God's People and who are not who they were that served God in Truth Mat. 3. ult and who were Hypocrites c. IV. Towards the Morning the Morning-Star appears which gives notice the Day approacheth So towards this Morning there will appear many Signs to give warning to the World that the Day of the Resurrection is at hand Mat. 24.33 So likewise when ye shall see all these Things know thâ—t it is near even at the Door V. When the bright Morning is come the Sun rises and shines forth gloriously So when that Morning is come Jesus Christ the Sun of Righteousness will appear in his Glory and shine forth to the amazement of all the World VI. The Morning brings Joy and Gladness with it it makes the Birds to sing and send forth their warbling Notes So the Morning of the Resurrection will bring Joy and Gladness to all the Righteous then shall the Saints sing for Joy of Heart and be glad in the Lord. VII In the Morning Men arise out of their Beds So in the Morning of the Resurrection shall all the Saints of God be raised out of their Graves Thy dead Men shall live Isa 26.19 together with my dead Body shall they arise c. The Dead in Christ shall rise first VIII We commonly give a guess what kind of Day it will be by the Morning So by the Morning of the Resurrection the Godly will perceive what kind of Day the Day of Eternity or Glory of Christ's Kingdom will be IX In a springing Morning Things look fresh and very beautiful and also send forth a most sweet and fragrant Scent So in the Morning of the Resurrection the Earth will appear in its Bâ—auty and the Saints in their Glory Mat. 13.43 Then shall the Righteous shine forth as the Sun in the Kingdom of their Father c. Disparity IN the Morning of a natural Day here wicked Men receive like Benefit with the Righteous The Sun rises upon the Just and upon the Vnjust But in the Morning of the Resurrection it shall not be so the Ungodly shall not partake with the Saints of any of the Blessings and Comforts of that Morning then that Word shall be made good The Righteous shall have Dominion over them in the Morning Psal 49.14 In many other respects that Morning will differ from all other Mornings that ever were before it The Resurrection compared to awaking out of Sleep Dan. 12.2 And many of them that sleep in the Dust of the Earth shall awake c. Parallels DEath we have already shewed is called a Sleep and after a Man hath had his full Sleep he awaketh So when the Dead have lain their full Time appointed by the Almighty in the Grave they shall be quickned and come to life again II. Some fall into such a sound Sleep that they must when there is occasion for it be awakened So the Dead are fallen into such a fast or sound Sleep that they must be awakened John 5.28 Marvel not at this for the Hour is câ—ming in the which all that are in the Grave shall hear his Voice III. When a Man is throughly awakened he rises up So when the Dead are quickned by the mighty Power of God they shall rise up out of the Grave Sea or wheresoever else they lay asleep IV. There is a great difference between one Man's awaking out of Sleep and anothers some are awakened before they are willing and arise up with great horror and amazement when others awake in a sweet peaceable and quiet manner c. So there will be a great difference between the awaking of the Godly and the Ungodly at the last Day 1 Cor. 15. 1. The Godly shall arise sooner than the Ungodly The Dead in Christ shall rise first 2. The Saints of God shall awake in Christ's likeness their vile Bodies shall be fashioned and made like Christ's glorious Body But the Wicked shall appear base and vile in that Day Let them lie down in never so great Pomp and external Grandure yet alas when they awake they will appear most vile and contemptible 3. The Godly shall awake with glorious Robes upon them fit for the Consummation of their Marriage with the Lamb the Prince of the Kings of the Earth But the Wicked shall awake in a poor miserable and naked Condition What Robes shall they have on unless they be the filthy Rags of their own Righteousness with which they were cloathed whilst they lived in this World 4. The Godly shall have sweet and heavenly Company about them
Scripture Christ and his Apostles the Lie Dan. 12.2 John 5.28 Ergo. The Scripture saith that those that sleep in the Dust of the Earth shall awake Christ saith all that are in the Grave shall hear his Voice and come forth and we have shewed the Apostles do affirm that the Dead shall be raised c. 12. If that which sleepeth in the Dust shall rise then the Body shall rise again for 't is the Body that sleepeth in the Dust But that which sleeps in the Dust shall be raised Ergo. 1 Cor. 15. Obj. 'T is not the same Body Thou sowest not that Body that shall be c. Answ If the same numerical Body rise not it will not be a Resurrection but a new Creation therefore that which the Apostle there intends is the Manner of the Resurrection i. e. how the Saints shall be raised 'T is not the same in respect of Weakness and Frailty It is sown a natural Body and shall be raised a spiritual Body 't is sown in Corruption and shall be raised in Incorruption 't is sown in Weakness and shall be raised in Power Which Thing a Grain of Corn that is sown teaches Quest Why shall the same Body of the Dead be raised Answ Because the same Body of Christ was raised that suffered 2. Because the same Body that suffered for Christ shall be glorified with Christ 3. Because the same Body that sinned shall be punished if not the same Body that sinned it might reflect upon the Justice and Goodness of God to punish an innocent Body Besides those Scriptures must be fullfilled which assert the Resurrection of the Body Inferences FRom hence we may infer that here is a World to come 2. That Death is not the last end of Man 3. Prepare for the Resurrection Day think of it when thou liest down and risest up in the Morning Thy lying down to sleep is a Figure of thy lying down in the Grave and thy awaking out of Sleep in the Morning is a Figure of the Resurrection 4. Think of the Resurrection in the Spring when thou seest the Flowers of the Earth bud forth and spring up for that is a Figure also of the Resurrection Of the Iudgment-Day The Iudgment-Day compared to an Assize 2 Cor. 5.10 For we must all appear before the Judgment-Seat of Christ Rev. 20.11 And I saw a great white Throne and him that sate on it c. AFter the Resurrection comes the Judgement the eternal Judgment Note The Judgment-day may fitly be compared to an Assize or general Goal-Delivery Parallels THere is a Judge appointed by the King or supream Power of the Nation or Kingdom where an Assize is to be held who receives his Commission and acts by the Authority thereof Jesus Christ is appointed to be the Judge of Quick and Dead by the Father King of Heaven and Earth The Father judgeth no Man but hath committed all Power to the Son John 5.22 II. The Judge likely comes to the Bench or Judgment-seat with the Sound of Trumpets Christ will come to the Judgment-Seat with the Sound of a Trumpet 1 Cor. 15.52 The Trumpet shall sound and the Dead shall be raised incorruptible III. There is a known Law or Laws in a Kingdom by which the Judge heareth and determines all Causes So there is a known Law or Laws by which Jesus Christ will judg and determine all Causes in the great Day viz. the Law of Moses the Law of Nature and the Law of Christ called the Book of the Gospel The Books shall be opened Rev. 20. IV. The Judge hath many honourable Persons that sit on the Bench with him So Jesus Christ will havâ— all the Saints sit with him on the Throne of Judgment who shall assent and consent to whatsoever he shall do in thâ—t Day Hence 't is said Rev. 3. the Saints shall judge the World He that overcometh will I grant to sit with me on my Throne even as I also overcame and am sate down with my Father in his Throne V. A Judge at Assizes after he hath read his Commission and given his Charge calls for the Prisoners So Jesus Christ will orderly proceed and câ—ll before him all Nations all the ungodly that ever lived on the Earth shall be arraigned by him being brought before his Judgment-Seat VI. A Judg having arraigned the Prisoner calls in the Witnesses and then suffers every Man to speak what he hath to say for himself So Jesus Christ will call in Witnesses and indeed every Man's Conscience shall be more than ten thousand Witnesses against him Rom. 2.14 15 16. and all Mouths shall be stopt and every ungodly Man shall be found guilty before Christ VII A Judg after he hath found Men guilty and cast them for their Lives passeth the Sentance So Jesus Christ at the last day having found Sinners guilty of all the horrid Crimes they shall be charged with will pass the fearful Sentence Go ye cursed Mat. 25. VIII A Judg after the Sentence is past orders the manner time and place of Execution So Jesus Christ will at the last day after the Sentence of Condemnation order the Execution of the Wicked and appoint them the place where and the time how long they shall suffer the place will be Hell the time will be for ever and ever See more in the First Volumn Christ the Judg of all Of Heaven The Celestial Paradise Luk. 23.43 Verily I say unto thee This day thou shalt be with me in Paradise 2 Cor. 12.2 He was taken up into Paradise Rev. 2.7 To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the Tree of Life which is in the midst of the Paradise of God c. PAradise is taken in the Holy Scripture in a twofold Sense 1. For the Garden of Eden this is Earthly Paradise 2. For Heaven the Seat or Place of Glory this is Celestial Paradise Now the Earthly Paradise being a Figure of Heaven I shall in the opening of this run the Parallel principally with respect to the Garden of Eden and the State of Adam in Innocency c. Parallels PAradise or the Garden of Eden was a place of Pleasure So Heaven is a place of Pleasure II. Paradise was a place created of God and appointed for Man whilst he stood in the State of Innocency So Heaven is created of God and appointed for all those who obtain through Christ perfect Righteousness their Primitive Glory and Innocency III. Adam in Paradise had all Delight Joy and Pleasure his Heart could desire he wanted nothing to make his Life sweet and pleasant to him So the Saints in Heaven have the fullest Joy Pleasure and Satisfaction imaginable there is nothing wanting they can desire to please and delight them Thou wilt shew me the Path of Life Psal 16.11 Psal 36.8 in thy Presence is fulness of Joy and at thy right-hand Pleasures for evermore They drink of the Rivers of God's Pleasures A River abounds with Water
spring hence his Sin is charged upon his whole Posterity By Adam 's Sin were many made Sinners c. Christ the secâ—nd Adam Rom. 5.12 14. is a common or publick Person representing all his true Seed or spiritual Off-spring So that as Adam's in was imputed to all his Children Verse 19. so is Christ's Righteousness imputed to all his Children through Faith The first Adam merited Death for his Seed the second Adam merited Life for his Seed Noah a Type of Christ Parallels NOah was a Saviour nay in a good sence the Saviour of the World for it was through him and by his Means and Righteousness there was a Seed preserved from the Floâ—d c. Christ is a Saviour the great Saviour the only Saviour of the World hence called Jesus II. Noah was a Preacher of Righteousness and invited Sinners to Repentance Christ was a Preacher of Righteousness and came on purpose to call Sinners to Repentance Noah's Ministry was despised by the Ungodly so was the Preaching and Ministry of Jesus Christ by the unbelieving Jews and others Those that refused and rebelled against Noah and his Ministry were destroyed by Water and those that refuse and rebell against Christ shall be destroyed by Fire III. Noah built an Ark So Christ builds his Church 2. Noah built the Ark according to the Commandment of God So Christ in building his Church did every thing according to the Commandment received from his Father 3. Noah took many Trees to build the Ark So Christ takes many Believers called Trees of Righteousness to build his Church IV. Some clean and some unclean Beasts were received into Noah's Ark So some holy and sanctified Persons and some unsanctified Ones are received into Christ's Church tho not by Christ's Appointment V. All that were not received into the Ark perished So all who get not spiritually by Faith into Jesus Christ or are not true Members of the visible or invisible Church shall be damned and perish eternally VI. Noah's Ark was toss'd upen the rough Waves and yet was preserved So the Church of Christ is toss'd upon the rough Waves of a tempestuous World and yet preserved VII Noah was the great Repairer of the World from him descended all the Inhabitants of the Earth Christ is the great and glorious Repairer of the World and from him proceed all the Inhabitants of Heaven VIII Noah sent a Dove out of the Ark to see whether or no the Waters were abated who returned with an Olive-Branch in her Mouth So Christ sends forth the Spirit called a Dove or in the likeness of a Dove who brings Tidings to believing Souls that the Wrath of God is appeased c. Melchisedeck a Type of Christ Heb. 7.3 Made like unto the Son of God c. Parallels THe Notation of his Name Melchisedeck signifieth King of Righteousness Christ Jesus is the only King of Righteousness II. In his Office he was a Type of Christ 1. He was King of Salem King of Peace Isa 9.6 So Christ was called the Prince of Peace not only a peaceable Prince but Prince of Peace one that commands Peace at his Pleasure in the World in the Church and in the Souls of Men. 2. Christ is not only Prince of the World but peculiarly Prince of Salem Prince of Jerusalem viz. the true Church of God 3. Melchisedeck was not only a King but also a Priest yea a Priest of the Most High God So Christ is both King and Priest III. Melchisedeck was a Type of Christ in his Original Without Father without Mother without Descent Heb 7.3 having neither Beginning of Days nor End of Life That is there is no mention of these things concerning him in the holy Scripture we have not his Genealogy or Story of his Life tho none doubt but he had both Father and Mother and Descent c. But God on purpose would have all these concealed that he might be a more express Type of Christ who was truly without Father in respect of his Manhood or human Nature and without Mother Isa 53. in respect of his Godhead And who can declare his Generation c. IV. Melchisedeck blessed Abraham and doubtless the lesser is blessed of the greater he was a most eminent and renowned Person Some do conclude he was the Patriarch Shem who was without beginning of days in respâ—ct of the World after the Flood and without end of days in respect of the World before the Flood but since God hath concealed who he was let us be satisfied But in this doubtless he was a Type of Christ who is greater than all that went before him great in Power Office and Sovereignty and is sent to bless his People 't is he alone that blesseth all the true Seed and Heirs of Promise V. Melchisedeck was a Priest not after the Order of Aaron he was not anointed with material Oil nor received his Priesthood from any other but only so declared by the Mouth of God His Priesthood passed not to other Men for as he received it from none so he passed it not to any other nor did any as we read of succeed him So Christ received his Priesthood from none but God himself and was not anointed with material Oil but with the Oil of Gladness only And as he received his Priesthood from none so he passeth it not to any other He hath none that can succeed him but abideth a Priest for ever in his own Person in Heaven Abraham a Type of Christ Parallels ABram and Abraham signify an high Father and a Father of a Multitude So is Christ an high and heavenly Father called the everlasting Father Father of all the Faithful c. II. To Abraham and to his Seed was the Promise made So to Christ and to his true Seed is the Promise made Guild Heb. 9.13 III. Abraham was King Priest and Prophet in his own Family So is Jesus Christ in his Church IV. Abraham put Hagar and Ishmael out of his House Gal. 4. So Jesus Christ cast out the Legal Covenant and fleshly Seed out of his Church Hagar being a Figure of the one and Ishmael of the other V. Abraham is called the Heir of the World Jesus Christ is so most properly and truly Rom. 4.13 Isaac a Type of Christ Parallels ISaac was the Son of Abraham the Father of the Faithful a promised Seed long before he was born and so strange was his Birth that tho he was born by the Stâ—ength of Nature yâ—t of Sarah's dead Womb Gen. 18.12 when it ceased to be with her as with other Child-bearing Women insomuch that when the Angel foretold it to her she thought it impossible So Jesus Christ is often called the Son of Abraham yet the only begotten Son of God by Nature who is the Father of all that are taught and can say in truth Our Father c. the only true promised Seed who was long prophesied of and expected by all Believers
born and incarnate by the strange and wonderful Power of the Holy-Ghost in the Womb of the Blessed Virgin yea in such a miraculous manner Luke 1.34 that when it was foretold her by the Angel she thought it impossible II. Isaac was mocked and basely abused by Ishmael the fleshly Seed So was Jesus Christ by the Jews who were the Children of the Bond-woman III. Isaac was led as a Lamb to the Slaughter So was Jesus Christ Tho in this there was a great Disparity the one was spared namely Isaac but Jesus Christ was sacrificed IV. Isaac was offered as it were and three days dead in his Father's Mind and Purpose yet died not but his Father received him as from the Dead So Jesus Christ offered but in respect of his Divinity died not and tho his Humanity lay dead hree days in the Heart of the Earth yet it revived again So both were saith Dr. Tayâ—or delivered from Death the third Day wherein the Apostle plainly makes him a Type Heb. 11.16 From whence he received him as in a Figure Type or Resemblance c. V. Isaac â—as the Learned observe was a Type of Christ in his Marriage 1. He married one of his own Kindred So the Spouse of Christ is of the same Flesh which he himself assumed 2. She was wooed by his Father's Servant So is the Spouse of Christ by his faithful Ministers 3. Rebekah resolved to forsake all her Friends and her Father's House to become Isaac's Wife So Believers forsake all in Affection and actually when called thereunto for the sake of Jesus Christ 4. She was deck'd with Jewels trimmed and rarely adorned when she came to meet Isaac So the Spouse the Lamb's Wife shall be richly deck'd and gloriously adorned to meet Jesus Christ when he comes in the Glory of the Father to receive her to himself Rev. 19.7 1 Thess 4. 5. She came to meet Isaac So shall the Saints meet Jesus Christ in the Air at the last Day Jacob a Type of Christ Parallels JAcob was a Supplanter as his Name signifies he supplanted Esau So Jesus Christ supplanted as Guild observes Sin and Satan c. II. Jacob was hated and persecuted by Esau So was Christ by Satan and his Emissaries In his great Afflictions he saw an Angel of God ascending and descending upon him So Christ after his Temptations in the Wilderness and also when he was in his bloody Agony was comforted by the Angels of God they administred unto him III. Jacob endured great Hardship for Rachel whom he dearly loved So Jesus Christ endured many Years Sorrow and Trouble for his Church whom he loved so dearly that he laid down his Life for her sake IV. Jacob was called a Prince with God he wrestled long and at last was comforted So Christ is a mighty Prince Heb. 5.7 and prevailed also being heard in that he feared Jacob's Ladder Gen. 28. a Type of Christ Parallels JAcob's Ladder which he saw in a Vision stood upon the Earth but the Top reached to Heaven So Christ albeit he was humbled in shape of sinful Flesh to the Earth as it were yet he was the Most High God reaching so to Heaven II. The Angels went up and down by it So we ascend up to God by Jesus Christ and God desâ—ends as it were by him also down to us III. The Lord stood above it and made Promises of Canaan to Jacob So God in Christ and through him hath made all Promises of Heaven and ratified them to us Gen. 28.19 IV. In the Place which was called the House of God and Gate of Heaven was the Ladder seen So in Christ's Church the true House of God we get a clear and full Sight of Christ Joseph a Type of Christ Parallels JOseph signifies Increasing he was the First-born of Rachel and Jacob's beloved Son So Christ in his human Nature in the Days of his Flâ—sh grew and increased in Strength and in Favour with God and Man and so also there shall be of his Kingdom and Glory in the World who is the Beloved of his Father Gen. 37 3â— II. Joseph was very beautiful and also excelled all his Brethren in true Vertue So Jesus Christ is more beautiful than the Children of Men he was full of Grace and Truth III. Joseph was a Man of great Wisdom able to expound deep Secrets c. In Jesus Christ are hid all the Treasures of Wisdom and Knowledg who is therefore called the Great Counsellor and is that blessed Lamb who hath prevailed to open the Books and loose the Seals thereof He hath the Spirit without measure and thereby opens all the deep Mysteries of God that lay hid from Ages and Generations c. Gen. 49.22 IV. He is called a fruitful Bough whose Branches run upon the Wall because out of him branched two Tribes Ephraim and Manasseh Therein saith Dr. Taylor he was a Type of Christ who is not only a fruitful Bough and called the Branch c. but also a Root from whom all the Tribes of God branch out and flourish And whereas those Trees are withered Christ shall see his Seed and prolong his Days and they shall abide to Eternity V. Joseph was a Type of Christ in his Actions 1. He was sent by his Father to visit his Brethren in the Wilderness who evilly treated him there So Jesus Christ came to visit his poor People who were wandering in the Wilderness of this World and when he came hither was evilly treated by his own Brethren the Jews who conspired to take away his Life like as Joseph's Brethren sought to deal by him 2. Joseph sed his Brethren and all his Father's House So Jesus Christ feeds the Church of God 3. Joseph being innocent yet suffered many hard Things So did Christ 4. He did all the Good he could for his Brethren who had ill deserved it from his hands So did Jesus Christ deal by poor Sinners who had abused him and still daily do 5. He taught his Brethren the great Duty of Brotherly Love See that ye fall not out by the way So Jesus Christ above all Lessons commends to us the new Commandment of Love c. VI. Joseph was a Type of Christ not only in the Actions of his Life and in respect of those Things he suffered and cruel Temptations he met with c. but also in his Advancement and great Preferment he by being abased was raised to Honour So was Jesus Christ Joseph was made a mighty Lord and was next to Pharaoh So is Christ advanced in Power and Glory next to God himself Every Man was to bow to Joseph Gen. 41.43 Phil. 2.10 Gen. 41.55 Acts 3.22 23. So every one is required to bow the Knee to Jesus Christ All were to go to Joseph they were to depend upon his Word Go to Joseph saith Pharaoh and what he saith to you do ye So God the Father hath given Christ a Name above every Name and whatsoever any Sinner
save in the Case of Vriah Christ much more a Man after God's own Heart Ezek 34.24 Jer. 30.9 Hos 3.5 a Man without spot Christ is often called David My Servant David shall be the Prince among them They shall serve the Lord their God and David their King whom I will raise up unto them They shall seek the Lord their God and David their King Not the Typical David long before dead but the Messiah the true David the Beloved of God III. David was made the Head of Nations as he himself speaketh Thou hast made me the Head of Nations c. Which was not so fully true in the Type as in the Anti-type he spake it figuratively of Jesus Christ For literally David was King but of one little Corner in Judea but Christ the true David hath and shall have his Dominions from Sea to Sea and from the River to the Ends of the Earth IV. David was a Prophet as well as a King So is Jesus Christ V David was anointed about the thirtieth Year of his Life So Christ the true David was baptized and then anointed by the Holy Spirit being about the thirtieth Year of his Age. VI. David in his Wars had many poor Men that followed him such as were in Debt c. So Jâ—sus Christ the true David had many poor Men who followed him and became his Disciples who were heavy laden under the Burthen of Sin which is called a Debt VII David had several brave Men with him who were called his Worthies So had Christ the true David his twelve Apostles who were most valiant and noble Champions for the Truth besides the seventy Disciples VIII David had many open and some secret Enemies as Doeg Achitophel c. His own Son also rose up in Rebellion against him So Jesus Christ had and still hath many open and secret Enemies The Jews who were called his own Peopâ—e plotted against him nay and one of his own Disciples that eat Bread with him lifted up the Heel against him and at last treacherously betrayed him wiith a Kiss IX David was a Type of Christ in his Kingdom 1. In respect of the Entrance 2. In respect of the Administration 3. Of Continuation c. 1. David entred not without strong Opposition much Contempt and Disdain So Jesus Christ was vilified The Stone which the Builders refused is become the Head-Stone of the Corner Acts 4 11. No Man was more despised of Saul's Courtiers than David who was thought far enough from the Kingdom So no Man could be more slighted and rejected than Christ was by the Scribes Pharisees Priests and other People of Israel 2. In his Administration David would judg uprightly and sing of Mercy and Judgment he would endure no hateful Person in his sight Christ the true David is the most just and righteous Judg of Heaven and Earth who most sincerely dispenseth Grace and Mercy to all penitent Sinners but feeds impenitent and rebellious Ones with Judgment c. 3. In the Continuation of his Kingdom God promised Mercy to David and his Seed for ever Which Promises are not to be extended to his carnal Succession for the Princely Dignity is taken from them but the spiritual Seed of the true David was there meant 1. Christ himseâ—f in whom his Kingdom is perpetuated 2. The true Israel whether Jews or Gentiles who by Faith are engrafted into the Messiah in respect of whom there shall be no end of his Kingdom X. Many things that David speaks in the Book of Psalms which some are ready to think he spake of himself yet such a Type was he of Christ that they are directly applicable to none but Jesus Christ c. Solomon a Type of Christ Parallels SOlomon or Shelomon peaceable the Son of David greatly beloved and King of Israel and Jerusalem So was Christ the beloved of God the true Son of David according to the Flesh King of Israel and Prince of Peace c. II. Solomon exâ—eeded all other Men in Wisdom and Knowledg Christ is the Wisdom of God In him are hid all the Treasures of Wisdom and Knowledg Câ—l 2.3 But in this there is great difference between them 1. Solomon had his Wisdom by Donation and Gift Christ as God derived it from none 2. Solomon by all his Wisdom knew not the Hearts of Men But Christ doth he knew what was in Man 3. Solomon could not infuse his Wisdom into others to make them wise But Jesus Christ is made of God unto us Wisdom he makes us wise 4. Solomon in all things he did was not wise but Christ was in all things wisâ— in him was no Folly III. Solomon for his Wisdom was admired and his Fame was spread abroad But much more was the Wisdom and excellent Speeches Doctrine and Miracles of Christ spread abroad John 8. so that his very Enemies confessed never Man spake like him IV. Solomon was a Type of Christ in that he was a King of the greatest Royalty Wealth and Glory 1 King 3.13 that ever was he so enriched his Subjects that Silver and Gold were as common to them as Stones in the Street Christ enriches all his People spiritually the Price of Grace being far above Gold V. Solomon was a Type of Christ 1. In building 2. Dedicating 3. Ordering the Temple Mat. 16. 1. He built the Temple Christ built or builds his Church Vpon this Rock will I build my Church 2. He dedicated the Temple and consecrated it to the Service of God by which means Prayers and other Acts of Religious Worship were accepted So Jesus Christ dedicated his Church by solemn Prayer to God and by his Blood and Mediation renders all their Services John 17. and other Acts of Religious Worship accepted by the Father 3. He ordered all things in the Temple appointing the several Offices and Officers thereof So Jesus Christ the true Solomon orders all things according to his Wisdom in his Church about the publick Worship of God and hath appointed all Offices and Officers that should be therein VI. Solomon was a Type of Christ in his Administration of Justice which was the Glory of his Royal Throne Yet in many things Solomon was no Type of Christ c. Elisha a Type of Christ ELisha signifies the Health of God Jesus Christ is truly the Health and Salvation of God 't is he that heals all poor Sin-sick Souls II. He succeeded Elijah So Christ succeeded the second Elijah viz. John Baptist III. He received the Spirit of his Predecessor in a double measure Christ not in a double measure but without measure IV. He cured Naaman of his Leprosy and raised the Dead In this he was a Type of Christ who cured the Leprosy both externally and internally and in both sences raised the Dead also V. He had a wicked ungodly and covetous Servant called Gehazi So had Christ a wicked and covetous Judas His Predecessor was a Type of Christ also in many things particularly
Beauty and Perfection in Christ is all fulness of Light Beauty and Perfection 2. There use was to receive by them answer from God in difficult Cases when the Priest consulted with him the Oracle by Vrim gave certain Direction So Christ is the most perfect Rule and Direction shadowed by that Heb. 1.1 2. As God spake then by Vrim to the Priest so now by his own Son Those who would have their Doubts resolved must go to the Vrim go to Christ and to his Ordinances c. But to return back and speak a little further to the Robe of the Ephod and Bonnet on the Skirts of the Ephod Exod. 28.31 were fastned the Pomegranets of blew Silk and Purple and Scarlet round about this Fruit had a most pleasant smell sweet in it self and sweetning other things and is full of precious Juice and Liquor 2. Bells of Gold between them round about a Golden Bell and a Pomegranate c. this Vesture or Garment might signify the Righteousness of Christ's Human Nature and by the sweet Pomgranates the most excellent savour of his Righteousness and Obedience in the Nostrils of God the Father in the behalf of Man which also in a Spiritual Sense was full of precious Juice and Virtue to qualify and abate the raging heat of God's Wrath as the Juice of Pomgranates doth allay the burning heat of an Ague or Feaver as also they might signify what a sweet savour Christ's Righteousness doth cast upon us when wrapped as it were therein who by Nature are in a stinking and loathsome Condition 2. As to the golden Bells they might figure forth the blessed sound of the Gospel or as some understand Christ's visible owning of us now in Heaven and our publick owning of him on Earth which must be Sincere we must not only make a sound but also have good Fruit we must not onâ—y have a Word for God but a Work for God a Bell a Pomegranate a Word and a Work 6. The High Priest must be heard when he goeth into the Sanctuary signifying saith Dr. Taylor the Power of Christ our High Priest's perpetual Intercession being entered into the true Sanctuary viz. Heaven it self for us As touching the Miter or Bonnet upon the Priest's Head made of blew Silk and fine Linnen like to an half Coronet beautified with a Golden Plate on which was written Holiness to the Lord. 1. The Miter might not only signify God's covering and protecting our Head the Lord Jesus and us in him but also his Kingly Dignity 2. The Golden Plate in which was written Holiness to the Lord figured forth in a most conspicuous manner that most divine and perfect Holiness of the Lord our Righteousness the Holiness of his Person the Holiness of his Nature the Holiness of all his Actions and Passions his Holiness who is the Cause Stream and Original of all our Holiness that is accepted of God Fourthly The Priest was a Type of Christ in the Execution of his Office 1. The Priest must kill the Sacrifices and none but he signifying Jesus Christ's voâ—untary Action Joh. 10.18 in laying down his Life for us none could take it away from him he was as well the Priest as the Sacrifice 2. The Priest offered the Blood of the Sacrifices to God and sprinkled it on the Alter no Man might offer his â—wn Sacrifice but he must bring it to the Priest Lev. 7.4 figuring there was no coming to God but by Christ who offered up his own Blood to atone for our Sins no other can offer any Sacrifice to take away Sin but him alone 3. The Priest prepared the Body of the Sacrifice fley'd it divided it into several parts Lev. 1.6 washed the Intrails put Fire unto the Burnt-Offerings consumed the Fat cast the Filth and Dung into the plâ—ce of Ashes c. signifying that Christ alone did the whole work of our Redemption he suffered the heat of God's Wrath and Justice he puts away all our Filth and covers it in his own Grave and washeth us in the Fountain of his own Blood c. 4. The Priest was to teach the People The Priest's Lips must preserve Knowledg Mal. 2.7 and thou shalt seek the Law at his Mouth this figured forth Christ in his Prophetical Office who is the great Doctor and Teacher of God's Mind and Will to the Children of Men 't is he who hath the Tongue of the Lâ—arned so that never Man spake like him Psal 45.2 it is he who hath the Words of everlasting Life 5. The Priests were to preserve the Oyl for Lights and the Incense Luk. 24.50 and for the daily Meat-Offering and the anointing Oyl c. signifying that Jesus Christ is the Preserver of all Grace in and for his Church he only watcheth for the safety of his People he preserves the light of Grace and good Works in us and the Oyl of Gladness from decaying in our Lamps and Vessels There were some Actions more peculiar to the High Priest 1. He must daily dress the holy Lamps and Lights Morning and Evening Lev. 24.2 3. before the Lord to preserve the Lights from going out So Christ preserves the Light of his Word and Gospel from being put out tho Men and Devils with all their Might have endeavoured to do it 2. He must weekâ—y make the Shew-Bread and set it before the Lord continually and Exod. 25.30 more expresly every Sabbath he must set on the Table twelve Loaves according to the number of the Tribes of Israel and take the old away c. In this he was a Type of Christ who sets himself continually in the Ministry of the Word as the Substance and Anti-type of the Shew-Bread before the Children of Men especially to feed and strengthen his own Children nay anâ— brings forth fresh Food new Bread for them every Sabbath 3. He must yearly and that in the day of Expiation go into the Holy of Holies Exod. 30.10 Lev. 16.2 to make an Atonement for himself for his House and for all the People but not without Blood signifyiâ—g that Christ by one alone Sacrifice of himsâ—lf hath opened the Sanctuary of Hâ—aven and by his Ascension hath made entrance into it on our behalf and there appears beâ—ore God once for all to make Intercession for us The Priest went alone without any Attendants Heb. 10.12 19 So Christ hath trod the Wine-Press alone no Competitor no Companion hâ—th he in this work and now pleads alone as our own and only Mediator by virtue of his own Blood at the Father's right Hand There is one that is but one Mediator between God and Man c. 4. The High Priest continually was to decide the highest Controversies he must judg between the clâ—an and the unclean he must put the one out and receive the other into the Congregation signifying that Christ only Christ alone is the Supream judg of all Controversies 't is his Word only that can
middle or within thee shall ascend above thee up up and thou shalt descend down down so the Hebrew which denotes that the Servants or Vassals of the sinning Israelites above whom they bore such a sway should become their Masters and bring them into Thraldom 2 Kings 4.19 And he the Son of the Shunamite said to his Father when he began to be sick in the Field my Head my Head that is my Head most grievously akes Psal 22.1 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 My God my God why hast thou forsaken me Which Repetition fervently denotes the overmuch cruelty of the Enemy and the mournful Condition of Israel in Captivity Esa 6.3 Holy holy holy is the Lord God of Hosts This triple Repetition denotes the Mystery of the Trinity or three Persons in one Divine Essence see Jer. 22.29 Ezek. 21.27 Mat. 23.37 Luke 22.31 23.21 John 5.24 Act. 9.4 Rev. 18.2 Lev. 24.8 2 Sam. 18.33 Esa 28.10 Hos 2.21 Ezek. 34.17 where you have Examples of this Figure Ab 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 re 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 duplico to double 2. Anadiplosis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 called in Latine Reduplicatio in English redoubling is when the last word of the former Sentence is repeated in the beginning of the next as Psal 121.1 2. Psal 122 2 3. Psal 98.5 Rom. 8.17 Psal 115.12 Rom. 9.30 10.17 Phil. 2.8 Jam. 1.3 Psal 113.8 This Figure helps to evidence and expound things as in the alleaged Examples Viz. Anadiplosis 3. Climax 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gradatio or a climbing by steps this is a continuation of the former Figure * in more degrees so as that the last of the antecedent Sentence must be a part of the following as Hos 2.21 And it shall come to pass in that day I will hear saith the Lord I will hear the Heavens and they that is the Heavens shall hear the Earth and the Earth shall hear the Corn and the Wine and the Oil and they that is the Corn and the Wine and the Oil shall hear Jezreel This Gradation may be fitly called an Epitome of Physical Theology which by a fair Prosopopaeia enumerates all the Causes of the Conservation of Universal Nature and particularly of Man See it at large expounded in our Philologia Sacra Book 1. p. 95. John 1.1 John 1.1 In the beginning was the Word and the Word was with God and God was the Word this Word was in the beginning with God The true Divinity of Christ and his distinct Subsistence from the Father are most fairly exprest by this Gradation In the third Proposition there is an inversion of the Terms viz. God was the Word for the word was God A like Climax respecting his Office and Benefits is subjoyned ver 4 5 c. See more Examples Joel 1.3 4. Rom. 5.3 4 5. 8.29 30. 10.14 15. 1 Cor. 11.3 Jam. 14 15. 2 Pet. 1.5 6 7. Matth. 10.40 Rom. 1.30 1 Cor. 3.23 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Anaphora from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 refero to bring back or rehearse is when the same word or more is repeated in the beginning of divers Clauses or Sentences as Deut. 28.3 Blessed shalt thou be in the City and Blessed shalt thou be in the Field ver 4. Blessed shall be the Fruit of thy Belly and the Fruit of thy Ground and the Fruit of thy Cattel c. ver 5. Blessed shall be thy Basket c. ver 6. Blessed shalt thou be when thou comest in and blessed shalt thou be when thou goest out The like Anaphora respecting the Curses of God upon the wicked and rebellious we read ver 16 17 18 19. This Figure is very frequent in Scripture take these few places instead of many Psal 3.1 2. Psal 29.3 4 5 c. Psal 67.5 6 7. Psal 115.12 13. Psal 118.8 9 15 16. Psal 148.1 2 3 c. Psal 150.1 2 3 c. Isa 2.7 8. Jer. 4.23 24 25 26. 5.17 50.35 36 37. 51.20 21 22 23. Micah 5.9 10 11 12. 7.11 12. Zeph. 1.2 3. 1 Cor. 13.4 7 11. 12.8 9 10. 2 Cor. 11.26 And in the Repetition of Pronouns and Particles Psal 94.5 Rom. 8.35 38 39. 2 Cor. 7.11 Phil. 4.8 c. From 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 prope near to and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 verto to change 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Epistrophe Conversion is a Figure when the same Word or Phrase is repeated in the end of divers Sentences Examples of the repetitions of single Words among which we reckon the Hebrew Affixes are to be read Deut. 32.10 Ezek. 26.23 24 25 26 27. Rom. 8.31 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 If God be for us who can be against us 2 Cor. 11.22 Are they Hebrews so am I are they Israelites so am I Are they the Seed of Abraham so am I c. Examples of Phrases or little Sentences are Psal 115.9 10 11. where their Help and their Shield frequently concludes the Sentence Psal 136.1 2 c. See Deut. 27.15 c. Psal 24.9 10. Joel 2.26 27. Ezek. 33.25 26 27. 36.23 24 25 c. Amos 4.6 8 c. Hag. 2.8 9. Lam. 3.41 c. Mat. 7.22 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Symploce Complication the word is derived of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to wrap or couple together and is a Figure when the same Word or Phrase both begins and ends a Sentence which joyns the two last Figures viz. Anaphora and Epistrophe together Psal 118.2 3 4. Let Israel now say that his Mercy endureth for ever let the House of Aaron now say that his Mercy endureth for ever c. So Psal 136.1 2 3. Jer. 9.23 1 Cor. 12.4 5 6. 14.15 2 Cor. 9.6 c. Psal 47.6 Rom. 14.8 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * From 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 after 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 again 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to take and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a taking Epanalepsis Resumptio a taking back is when the same Word is repeated both in the beginning and end of a Sentence as Phil. 4.4 Rejoyce in the Lord always and again I say Rejoyce See Psal 53.2 2 King 18.33 1 Cor. 21.22 2 Cor. 4.3 1 Cor. 12.4 5 6. 14.15 2 Cor. 9.6 Psal 8.1 9. 46.1 ult 8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Epanados Regression or turning back derived of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 again and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an ascending or climbing from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 upwards and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Way is a Figure when the same word is repeated in the beginning and middle or in the middle and end so as that there is an Inversion of them as Isa 5.20 Wo unto them who call good evil and evil good who put darkness for light and light for darkness that put bitter for sweet and sweet for bitter Ezek. 7.6 7. Gal. 2.16 2 Cor. 2.10 15 16. John 8.47 Ezek. 36.6 Rom. 7.19 Psal 114.3 4 5 6. Ezek 32.16 2 Thess
not afraid ye Beasts of the Field for the Pastures of the Wilderness do spring c. See Psal 148.10 4. To things mute and altogether void of sense where by a Prosopopoeia a Person is attributed to them 2 Sam. 1.21 Ye Mountains of Gilboa let there be no Dew 2 Sam. 1.21 Ye Mouroains c. neither let there Rain be upon you nor Fields of Offerings because the Shield of Saul was cast away there upon which place Brentius says excellently This is Prosopopoeia very familiar with such as are full of Indignation For as such as are in a mad fit of Anger snatch up the next thing that comes to hand for a Weapon to annoy or assault their Adversary so to such as are oppressed with a weight of Grief whatsoever is obvious to them or in view seems to be the cause of their Misfortune yea such things as are insensible and contribute nothing to it So Job in his Affliction cursed the day of his Nativity and the night in which it was said a Man is born Wherein was the Day or Night guilty in nothing surely So the Mountains of Gilboa are cursed by David when yet they did no hurt For Saul might have tarried at home and acted righteously which would have hindered that Mischance But by this Prosopopoeia the Affection and Passion of him that grieves is denoted who would have all destroyed provided the thing he loves be safe Other Examples are 1 Kings 13.2 Psal 114.5 6. Psal 148.3 4 5 6 c. Jer. 47.6 Ezek. 13.11 in the Hebrew 21.16 36.1 4 8 c. Joel 2.21 Micah 6.2 Zech. 11.1 2. Hos 10.8 Luke 23.30 1 Cor. 15.55 c. Apostrophe to the Heavens and the Earth In Specie an Apostrophe is directed sometimes to the Heavens and the Earth Deut. 32.1 Esa 1.2 Jer. 2.12 13. 22.29 upon which Arias Montanus in libro Joseph Cap. 6. says Coeli aliquando testes adeo appellari solent c. The Heavens are wont sometimes to be appealed to as Witnesses by God because of their Integrity and Certainty For nothing transacted on Earth can be hid from the view of Heaven which by its daily Motion perlustrates all things Heaven lives feels hears and sees to God to whom all things live c. By the very Text and Parallel Phrases Deut. 30.19 Psalm 50.1 4. Rom. 8.20 22. it is evident that these Apostrophes were used for Conviction and Detestation of the Malice Stubbornness and Ingratitude of Men whose Duty it was to receive the gracious Invitations of a Merciful God and sincerely to obey him Jerome in his Commentary on Isa 1.2 says Quia per Moisen Testes vocaverat Dominus Coelum Terram c. Because the Lord by Moses called Heaven and Earth as Witnesses when he prescribed Israel his Law after their Prevarication * Deut. 32.1 he calls them again as Evidences that all the Elements may know that the Lord had just Cause to be angry and distribute Vengeance to the Infringers of his holy Commands the meaning is If Heaven and Earth were endued with Understanding and Reason they would certainly accuse this People for their Wickedness For they and all things contained in them carefully observe their appointed Station and do answer the end they were intended for But Man alone for whom all things were made becomes refractory and disobedient Prosop poeia from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Person and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to make o◠feign V. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Prosopopoeia signifying the feigning of a Person is when an inanimate thing is introduced as speaking like a rational Person This Prosopopooeia we have treated of in the first Volumn Book 1. p. 92. among Metaphors but that differs from this Figure 1. With respect to Subject for that relates only to certain things inanimate which are not Persons whereas these concern Men also 2. With respect to the Predicate and Attributes For in that such Attributes of all kinds from animate things chiefly Men as are translated to inanimate things are treated of but in this what relates only to Speech and when mention is made in that of Speech attributed to inanimate Creatures there is regard had only to its Action or Act but in this there is respect to the formality of Speech or Words actually pronounced c. Some distinguish this Figure into Imperfect and Perfect the Imperfect they call that whereby the Speech of another is lightly and obliquely represented or when one gives a short Narrative or Exposition of what another person spoke The Perfect is when the proper Person is wholly laid aside and another Person or Thing is introduced as speaking or when the very formal words of the Person introduced are recited which from * De Repub. 3. Plato and Aristotle de Poetis is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Imitation In the Sacred Scripture either the true Person is introduced as speaking or an inanimate thing the first is done openly or covertly Openly as when the Verb of saying is premised and a clear Intimation given that another Person speaks Covertly when the Verb of saying is omitted in an Apert Prosopopoeia the Speech is uttered of the thing it self or else feigned and framed to signify another thing the former is either good and true or false and evil Examples of these in order 1. A good and true Speech is proposed by the sacred Writers whenever the Words of God himself and our Saviour Christ or of Angels and good Men are expressed Psalm 2.7 Psal 2.7 8 9. The Lord said unto me Thou art my Son this day have I begotten thee Ask of me and I will give thee the Heathen for thine Inheritance and the utmost parts of the Earth for thy Possession Thou shalt break them with a Rod of Iron thou shalt break them in pieces like a Potters Vessel Psal 50.16 But unto the wicked God saith What hast thou to do to declare my Statutes or that thou shouldst take my Covenant in thy Mouth Verse 17. Seeing thou hatest Instruction c. Isa 66.1 Thus saith the Lord the Heaven is my Throne and the Earth is my Footstool And so very frequently the Prophets introduce God himself speaking not only that their Speech may have the greater Authority by it but chiefly because as 2 Pet. 1.21 The Prophecy came not in old time by the Will of Man but holy Men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost 'T is therefore doubtful whether speaking accurately this kind of Speech belongs to this kind of Rhetorical Prosopopoeia because God is the real Author of the Scripture and immediately both spoke and writ it by the Prophets who were his Ministers and Amanuenses Men do not introduce God as speaking but God moves them by Inspiration to represent him see Heb. 1.1 As for the Speech of Angels and good Men we need not produce Examples Note the Scriptures are full of them in
in the Law and makest thy boast of God ver 18. And knowest his Will c. as if he had said I grant it is so but why is thy Conversation so disagreeable to that outward Profession Ver. 20. and the following Verses shew this to be the meaning See also Rom. 9.4 5. Gal. 4.15 16. An Ironical Epitrope is when we seem to grant a thing which is indeed a Prohibition of the contrary Of this Illyricus says Clave Script Part. 2. Col. 302. It is a species of Permission when we grant what is unjust to any not as judging what he says right but as it were giving way to his Obstinacy Malice or Fury As angry Fathers use to say to their dissolute Sons I see you will ruine your self take your Course run on headlong to destruction Examples you may read Jud. 10.14 Prov. 6.32 1 King 22.15 Eccles 11.9 Isa 29.1 Jer. 2.28 7.21 Lam. 4.21 Ezek. 20.39 Amos 4.4 5. Mat. 23.32 26.45 Joh. 2.19 13.27 1 Cor. 15.32 2 Cor. 11.19 Rev. 22.11 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Synchoresis Concession Concession is when a certain Saying is granted yet withal declared to be unprofitable or of no advantage James 2.19 Thou believest that there is one God thou dost well the Devils also believe and tremble See Rom. 11.19 20 c. 1 Cor. 4.8 2 Cor. 10.1 2 11. 12.16 c. CHAP. VII Of other Schemes of Sentences and Amplifications I. Schemes taken from Causes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aetiologia Aetiologia according to its Signification is the rendring of a Reason of a Word or Deed as Rom. 1.13 14. Now I would not have you ignorant Brethren that oftentimes I purposed to come to you but was let hitherto that I might have some Fruit among you also even as among other Gentiles I am debter both to the Greeks and the Barbarians c. Ver. 15 16. I am ready to preach the Gospel to you that are at Rome also For I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ For it is the Power of God unto Salvation to every one that believe c. See Rom. 3.20 4.14 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies Translation Metastasis and is when the Cause or Blame is transferred from one to another as Rom. 7.8 Paul says that the Law augments Sin yet Ver. 14. following shews that it is the fault of our corrupt Nature See Rom. 8.3 1 Cor. 4.6 c. II. Schemes taken from Adjuncts and Circumstances 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Topographia that is the Description of a Place is when a Place is accurately described exhibiting it as it were to our view as the Description of Hell Isa 30.33 Luke 16.24 c. the New Heaven and the New Earth in the Elect which shall be eternally glorified Isa 65.17 c. Rev. 21.1 c. of Sin or the Church inviron'd with broad Streams Isa 33.20 c. By which Description its Safety and divine Defence from Enemies is noted Of the New Temple and the Admirable City Ezek. 40. See Psal 42.6 Psal 60.7 c. Psal 89.12 with Ver. 11. Here note That the Climates or distinct parts of the Earth as the East West Observation ☜ North and South when mentioned in Scripture are to be understood with respect to the Situation of Judaea Jerusalem and the Temple where the Prophets lived in the Land which God gave the Jews only we must except some Places in Ezekiel who lived and wrote in Babylon Note also * ☜ Note that the Sea signifies the West viz. The Mediterranean Sea which is on the West of Judaea Numb 2.18 Josh 16.3 Ezek. 42.19 c. Jerom on Ezek. 46. says 'T is a customary way of speaking in Scripture because of the Situation of Judea to call the Sea the West We may except Psal 107. where in the Hebrew Text the Sea signifies the South viz. the Red Sea which was on the South of Judea See Psal 72.8 Exod. 23.31 c. Chronographia 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chronographia a Description of Time 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pragmatographia a Description of a Thing or Action and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Prosopographia a Description of a Person are rather the Circumstances 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of an historical Speech simply and plainly delivered than Schemes tho by some accounted as such Hâ—potyposis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hypotyposis signifies Representation and is when a thing is so represented to the Eye so as that it may seem not to be told but to be acted as in that Description of the horrible Desolation of the Earth Isa 1.6 c. the whole 34 Chapters Jer. 4.19 20 21 23 24 25 26 31. Of Idols Isa 44.9 46.6 The Humiliation and Passion of Christ Isa 53. Of Famine or Hunger Lam. 4.8 9. Of the Triumph of Christ Col. 2.14 15 c. The Holy Spirit not only exhibits verbal but real Hypotyposes of which see our Treatise of Types Article 3. To this Head some refer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an Image or Representation of a thing viz. When the glorious or illustrious Figure Picture or Species of a Thing or Person is produced as when Christ is represented by the Sun Mal. 4.2 also when God is likened to a Gyant or mighty Man scarce sober after drinking hard and quarrelling with all he meets with to denote his Wrath against wicked Men and how severely he will punish them Psal 78.65 66. When Christ is expressed by a Spouse and a Warriour Psal 45. When the prosperous wicked Man is proposed as a green Bay-tree Psal 37.35 36. So that this is only an illustrating Similitude Pathopoaeia 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pathopaeia an Expression of Affection is when Affections are clearly expressed by a plain Speech As of God Isa 49.15 Jer. 31.20 Hos 11.7 8. of the Apostle Paul 1 Cor. 4.14 15. 2 Cor. 2.4 Gal. 4.19 20. See Luke 18.9 10 11 12 13 14. Isa 3.16 17. Jer. 48.3 c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Syllogismus Syllogism Ratiocinatio Reasoning specially so called which is also called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Emphasis is when the greatness of a thing is manifested by some certain Sign as when the Stature and Strength of Goliah is set forth by his Armour 1 Sam. 17.4 5 6 c. When Rehoboam the Son of Solomon said that his little Finger would be thicker than his Fathers Loins 1 Kings 12.10 The grievousness of the Burden or Yoke laid upon the People is noted when by the Signs of external Peace the greatness of in ward and spiritual Peace is denoted as Isa 2.4 See also Isa 4.1 49.20 Mat. 10.30 24.20 Luke 7.44 c. But speaking more accurately either these things belong to a simple historical Narration or the Tropes and their Affections of which we have treated Volumn 1. Book 1. III. Schemes taken from disparates or different things 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Parechasis Digression is when
is said That Grace and Truth came by Jesus Christ In which place Grace is opposed to the Curse of the Law and Truth to the Ceremonies Shadows and prefigured Types thereof The Definition of the thing as thus A typical sense is when things hidden or unknown whether present or to come especially when the Transactions recorded in the Old Testament prefigure the Transactions in the New are exprest by External Actions or Prophetical Visions The Division of Types follows Article II. Of the Division of Types HEre we shall wave the wranglings of Criticks who spent many words to confute each other and give the best account we can of the real Division of Types which may be reduced to two sorts 1. Prophetical Types 2. Historical Types of which in Order Article III. Of Prophetical Types and Typical and Symbolical Actions PRophetical Types are such whereby the Prophets who were divinely inspired by External Symbols figured or signified things present or to come in their Speeches or Writings either by way of Warning Admonition or Prophecy This must be considered 1. with respect to Actions 2. Visions 1. Prophetical Actions are typical when some thing mystical and hidden is adumbrated or shadowed by those things which the Prophets by Divine Command acted as for Instance Esa 20.2 Esa 20.2 The Prophet goes out naked that is without his Prophetical Garments to prefigure the fatal Destruction of the Egyptians and Ethiopians Jer. 13.1 Jer. 13.1 c. and the following Verses the Prophet by Divine Command gets himself a linen Girdle puts it upon his Loins hides it in a Rock by Euphrates afterwards takes it from thence but 't is putrified or marr'd or rotten By which Type the Blessings God gave the People their Ingratitude and Wickedness and the Destruction that was to come upon them are prefigured as by the Context appears Chap. 16.2 5. There is a Command to abstain from Matrimony Procreation of Children mourning Feasts for the Dead By which Type God denounces most woful Calamities which were to come upon his People for their Sins See Chap. 18.2 3 c. ver 6 11. And 19.12 13. 27.2 51.63 Ezek. 2.8 c. The Prophet eats the Volumn Book or Roll reached to him to witness the Gift of Prophecy divinely inspir'd into him which afterwards he was strenuously to exercise against the Rebellious People See Chap. 4.2 13.3 24.3 16 to 22. where you have Instances relating to this Head Hos 1.2 Hosea 1.2 and the following Verses gives the Names of Wife of Whoredoms and Children of Whoredoms to a lawful Wife and lawfully begotten Children by which Type he denotes and taxes the spiritual Idolatry of the People of Israel See Tarnovius Exercit. Bib. largely upon the place The like Symbolical Action we read Chap. 3. to this we may also reduce the typical Action of the Prophet which is described 1 Kings 20.35 We may add likewise to these that Action of Christ when he cursed the barren Fig-tree which presently withered For that Curse was not produced from any rash or unseasonable Malice or a desire of Revenge but by it our Saviour would typically shew 1. The Destruction that was to come upon the People of Israel considered as such obstinate Persons who by no Admonitions or Threats would suffer themselves to be amended or reformed See the Parable Luke 13.6 7. 2. The power of Faith whose Analogy or deep Mystery Christ himself expounds To this Head we may also refer the Action of the Prophet Agabus in Acts 21.10 c. who took Paul's Girdle and bound his own Hands and his Feet to intimate Paul's Captivity at Jerusalem c. Article IV. Of Prophetical and Typical Visions THese may be thus distinguished viz. such as were shewn to Men sleeping or waking To Men asleep their Dreams have been sent from Heaven In these there is a twofold difference some are mere or naked Sights or Views 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which without Figures and the mystery of Types represent deep things and future Events such was the Dream of Joseph Mat. 1.20 2.13 of the Wise Men Mat. 2.12 But these concern not this Head some are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or such Dreams which are hidden or involved in Figures and Types these Dreams came sometimes to Believers sometimes to Vnbelievers To the former Class belongs First The Dream of the Patriarch Jacob Gen. 28.12 And he dreamed and behold Gen. 28.12 of Jacob 's Ladder a Ladder set upon the Earth and the top of it reached to Heaven and behold the Angels of God ascending and descending upon it Verse 13. And behold the Lord stood above it and said I am the Lord c. Certain Interpreters by reason of the Antitype refer this Viâ—ion to the Patriarch Jacob himself making the Ladder to signify the Journy of Jacob the ascending Angels his Keepers when he travell'd and the descending Angels when he return'd they say that God stood on the top of the Ladder since he is the Moderator or Governour of the whole Affair because by his Providence Jacob is taken from his Parents led in his Journy entertained by his Father-in-Law Laban and led back again This Interpretation they say is made by God himself ver 15. But Christ is a more sure Interpreter who Joh. 1.51 makes himself the Antitype of that Vision Verily verily I say unto you hereafter ye shall see Heaven opened and the Angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of Man That is from day to day ye shall more and more understand that I am he who is prefigured in that Vision of Jacob's Ladder That Vision holds forth 1. The Personal Union of two Natures in the Messiah which is prefigured by the Ladder standing upon the Earth whose top reached Heaven denoting the Union of the Divine and Humane Nature by the Symbol of the Ladder touching Heaven and Earth 2. The Fruits Benefits or Blessings 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the incarnate Word or the Word made Flesh expressed by the Ladder's touching Heaven because through Christ the Ascension or Entrance into Heaven is open to all Believers Joh. 3.14 15 16. and by him only Acts 4.12 As the Patriarch saw but one Ladder so the going up and coming down of the Angels denotes that they were no longer to be hurtful to Mankind but most friendly See Luke 2.9 13. For they come down as Ministring Spirits for the help of the Saints Heb. 1.14 and go up again carrying their Souls into Abraham's Bosom Luk. 16.22 Here is also a Blessing annext by the Lord ver 14. And all the Families of the Earth shall be blessed in thee that is in thy Seed This is that Blessing which comes upon us through Christ Eph. 1.3 Gal. 3.8 9. 3. Here is the principal End for which the Land of Canaan was delivered into the Possession of the Posterity of Abraham and Jacob viz. That there may be a certain Seat or Habitation for that
our Divines propose some Types of the Lord's Supper as the Tree of Life Tree of Life in the midst of Paradise Gen. 2.9 see Rev. 22.14 John 6.53 54 55. The Bread and Wine Breaâ— and Wine brought forth by Melchizedek and given to Abraham Gen. 14.18 19. The Paschal Lamb eaten yearly in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Commemoration of the Deliverance of the Israelites from literal Egypt Exod. 12.27 with 1 Cor. 5.7 1.26 the Manna Manna Exod. 16.15 the Water that came out of the Rock Numb 20.11 the Blood of the Covenant Exod. 24.8 Heb. 9.20 the Shew-bread Exod. 25.30 the live Coal Isa 6.6 the Explication of which amongst other Types may be read in Gerhard tom 5. de sacr Euch. sect 12. The Types of the New Testament Church as learned Men say are Paradise Gen. 2.8 Noah's Ark Gen. 6.14 c. the Calling of Abraham Gen. 12.1 Joshua 24.2 See more Examples Exod. 26.1 Josh 2.18 6.23 Psal 87.1 Gal. 4.22 Mal. 3.3 Yet some of these are reputed Allegories rather than Types Types are either of Things or of Ceremonies the Types of Things done are when some Actions of holy Men in the Old Testament prefigured some Things done in the New Thus Abraham's offering his Son in Obedience to God's Command and Love to him typified God the Father delivering his Son to Death for the Love of Mankind Rom. 5.8 8.32 So Joseph's being sold into Egypt and afterwards advanced typified the Humiliation and Exaltation of Christ Phil. 2.6 c. Ceremonial Types are when the Ceremonies and whole Constitution of the Levitical Worship in the Old Testament prefigured Things in the New an evident Explication of which the Epistle to the Hebrews gives Article VII Canons or Rules expounding Types Canon I. IN Prophetical Types we must exactly take notice where Christ manifests himself with respect to his Office and Merit and where he sets forth other Divine Things as Judgments and Blessings The Reason of the Canon is Because the Son of God before the Fulness of Time was come Gal. 4.4 did at sundry Times and in divers Manners 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 adumbrated and made himself manifest with his Merit and Passion to the Fathers and Prophets of the Old Testament partly by plain Promises and partly by Typical Visions and thus he rejoyced in the habitable Parts of the Earth Prov. 8.31 In which respect he is said to be a Lamb slain from the Foundation of the World Rev. 13.8 For the general Understanding of these Types the Learned give this Rule Whatsoever Text of the Old Testament treats of the Grace of God of Propitiation Redemption Benediction and Destruction of Enemies so that the Light and Explication of it may be found in the New Testament or that the Circumstances and Emphasis of the Words theâ—selves discover it that Text is to be expounded of Christ together with his Merit and Passion Gen. 28. Thus the Vision of Jacob's Ladder prefigures Christ the true Ladder by which the Saints ascend into Heaven as appears by the Circumstances of the Text which treats of the Propitiation of God his Divine Protection and his Blessings upon the faithful Posterity of Believers Besides Christ applies this to himself John 1.51 Isa 63. â— Isa 63.1 2 3 4 5 6. There is a Prophetical Colloquy which respects not only Christ but also his most bitter Passion and most glorious Victory for 1 the Text discourses of the Propitiation of God the Redemption of Men and the Destruction of Enemies 2 The three foregoing Chapters expresly treat of the Merits and Blessings of Christ 3 'T is expounded of Christ Rev. 19.11 13 15. 4 The Circumstances of the Text and the Emphasis of the Words clearly evidence iâ— to be as before expounded of which more in another Place Canon II. There is oftentimes more in the Type than in the Antitype IRenaeus lib. 2. chap. 40. says thus A Type and Image of a Thing is sometimes different from the Truth according to its Materiality and Substance But according to the Habit and Lineament it ought to keep a Similitude and to shew by Things present Things which are not present The Reason of the Canon you have Art 6. God designed one Person or Thing in the Old Testament to be a Type or shadow of Things to come not in all Things but with respect to some particular Thing or Things only hence we find many Things in the Type which are not to be applied to the Antitype which it typifies in some certain Thing only not in all especially the Failings and Sins of the Saints of the Old Testament who did typify Christ are by no means neither ought they to be attributed to the most holy and unspotted Jesus For as a Picture may represent all the Lineaments of the Party pictur'd exactly altho there may be some accidental Spot in it that is not in the Person So the Life of the Saints may be a Type and Image of Christ altho they are lyable to Frailties and Infirmities incident to humane Nature which are no Representations of any thing in Christ The Use of this Canon is shewn in the Epistle to the Hebrews where the Priesthood and ritual Sacrifices of the Old Testament are fairly accommodated to Christ the Antitype yet that there were many Things in that Priesthood which do not quadrate as that the Priest was to sacrifice for his own Sins Chap. 5.3 which does not quadrate with Christ Chap. 7.27 that Priesthood was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 weak and unprofitable Chap. 7.18 and there were many Priests neither of which can be apply'd to Christ who made all perfect and unchangeable Chap. 7.24 25. Canon III. There is oftentimes more in the Antitype than in the Type Oportet Figuram minus habere quam Veritatem quia c. CHrysostom Homil. 61. on Gen. says It is necessary that the Figure have less in it than the Truth because otherwise it would not be a Figure of Things to come The Reason of this Canon is the same with the foregoing For since no one Type can express the Life and particular Actions of Christ therefore there is altogether more in the Antitype or other Thing adumbrated than can be found in Types And when we say that there is more in the Antitype than the Type it is to be understood not only with respect to the Thing but also with respect to the Manner Of this Moses and Joshua were Examples each of which was a Type of Christ Moses typified Christ as a Redeemer and Joshua typified him as he brings his People to Heaven their true Country But the Manner varies in both Places and in that respect there is much more in the Antitype than in the Type In the Type there is only a bodily or humane Deliverance in the Antitype an heavenly and a spiritual In the Type there is only a simple or single Redemption in the Antitype such a Redemption as is made